|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:07:50 GMT
Originally posted by AON.
The video loads to a view from the middle of the ring. In the background, there is a stadium utterly void of energy and life. Thousands of seats have been lined up, but not a single soul is there to fill the space. However, in the forefront of the scene, there is a person in view sitting in one of the corners. It doesn't take long to figure out the identity of this person; the signature bright red hair quickly reveals it to be The New North American Champion, Lizzie Rose. She was dressed in her usual ring attire of a Brooklyn Dodgers jersey and cap combo, seemingly covered in sweat and heat. Beside her? The gleaming, sparkling, simmering Golden plate of The North American Championship belt. There is absolutely no sound in the lonely building, or rather, no sound but the laboured breath of Lizzie herself. Wearily, she pants, loud and heavy. Her arms lay lazily, listlessly on her knees, and her head is bowed down, bringing her flaming locks pouring over her face from her baseball cap, blocking it from view. Each thick breath has a noticeable effect on Lizzie's posture. Her body fills with each inhale, and fades with each exhale. Sweat drips off the edges of her hair, the bottom of her chin, and the tips of her fingers like she just went ten rounds with Mike Tyson; slowly, she raises her hand, fighting against her weariness as if it has added hundreds of pounds to its weight. Against her fatigue, she brings her hands up, sweeping her hair away so the camera can see her tired, pained face. With mouth agape, she greedily sucks in every breath she can, forcing the oxygen in to revitalise her enough to at least move through the pain and the ache. After spending a few more seconds recollecting her energy, she looks up at the camera through groggy eyes, forcing words between each panting breath to speak.
"So, Um., yeah...THAT happened
She nods idly to the title belt beside her, her tone casual and neutral. She shrugs her shoulders, almost bemused.
"I mean, I guess I've had worse days, you know?"
Almost before the last word was out of her mouth, her shoulders started shaking as she abruptly exploded in laughter, seemingly out of nowhere; she just continued laughing to herself for a few moments before finally being able to choke out words.
" I'm sorry, just-This is really funny. Can- Can we all just acknowledge that this-?"
Lizzie starts gesturing wildly with her hands to the title beside her and back again.
"This is hysterical! Lizzie Rose, North American Champion. The first-ever Female North American champion and-
Once again, the laughs overtake her as she starts shaking her head.
"I'm sorry, I can't. I just can't..my sides...I can't breathe..."
She just keeps laughing uncontrollably for a few moments before she forces deep panic breaths and calms herself down until her laughter turns into a chuckle before lapsing into contemplative silence and speaking again somewhat bashfully.
" Soooooooooo...ummmmmmmm...I know this is going to sound weird from someone who just won the second-biggest title in wrestling. The first woman ever to do it...did I mention that, by the way? But I've- Um... I've never claimed to be a good wrestler. My journey has been a-typical; some wrestlers have two generations of wrestling behind them or just have a natural gift for it and say, "They were born for this; they were born to be a champion.." I was never one of them; four years ago, I didn't even know how to run the ropes; I wasn't born to be anything but a loser working in a pizza place in downtown Brooklyn.
She pauses to wipe some tears from her green eyes.
Some wrestlers have travelled all over the world for decades, learning their craft and hustling to get on a stage like this; the only reason I got on anyone's radar is because of a news report on wrestling in New York, they interviewed me as a fan, and I guess people found what I said...I don't know...Funny? Endearing? Silly? I still don't understand it, but I started getting jobs at wrestling events. When I got into FWA Ground Zero, I was surrounded by guys like Chris Peacock and Reagan Cole, all these guys who were names even before they got into FWA. I had a year of training under my belt, and I was only on the show because of a viral campaign to do it; they wanted to drop me as SOON as it was over, but Gabby insisted I got on FWA TV. My point is; From day one, I was surrounded by wrestling claiming that they were the next STAR of FWA, that they're the best, and they'll do this and do that, but to be honest with you guys? I was just happy to be there, I couldn't believe my luck. Still can't. So I didn't feel right making that kind of claim; I'm not the fastest, I'm not the biggest, I'm not the most charismatic. So when they shoved a camera in front of my face for the first time, I could only promise two things, One?
Lizzie held up a lone index finger and then pressed it against the mat, jabbing it repeatedly to underline her point.
"I love this. I love professional wrestling, the stories, the wrestlers, and the fans. The sights. The sounds. Every single beautifully painful piece of it, this? This right here? This is my passion, and you guys are my people. And two? I was going to get beat up a lot but win, lose or draw; I would always give you everything I got and would...ALWAYS do my best, and um-yeah..."
Lizzie tilts her head towards the belt which now bears her name.
"I guess things kinda snowballed from there"
She trails off again, clearly lost in thought.
"Sorry, I don't mean to be smug, but-"
She stops herself and shakes her head.
"Actually, you know what? I'm not sorry."
Abruptly she stiffened her posture, reeled in her newly won belt, and lovingly pressed it against her chest.
"From the day I decided I wanted to do this, I have been mocked, laughed at and bullied. I've met trainers that would rather burn down the gym than let me near it. I've spoken to teachers that said I didn't have the talent to make it in the business. I was locked out of the dressing room because the other girls didn't want to share with a "meme wrestler". I was abandoned and crushed by my hero, who didn't think I belonged in this industry. So the mental image I had of all those people that tried to crush my spirit collective look of horror watching little Elizabeth Rose from the slums of Brooklyn get handed the North American Championship...
Lizzie closes her eyes and takes a deep breath in and then out again, really taking her time to savour the thought like it was a fine wine.
I'm not going to lie, that feels good. That feels really good.
Her eyelids flutter open again, and she smiles.
They can't take it away from me. From now on, no matter what anyone ever says or does to me...I belong. That's all I ever wanted...
... "but that was the easy bit."
The smile vanishes off her face as she adjusts the belt and holds it out plate front before her.
That's the catch, isn't it? Because if we're all like...REALLY honest? Just because I have the belt doesn't make me a champion. I've got to earn that right; we all know there are a hundred wrestlers who held this belt but couldn't handle it. That no one can remember. Time has washed their names off the title. Because they couldn't handle being the hunted instead of the hunter, they scrapped, clawed, and worked their fingers to the bone to get this, but when it came down to the actual work of a champion...they crumbled."
She stares at the belt in front of her before she looks at the camera.
"You all think that's going to happen to me, don't you?"
She tilts her head at the camera as if expecting an answer.
That's alright. If I was anyone else, I wouldn't think I could handle this either, and I gotta admit there is a part of me that just wants to sit back and take the pats on the shoulders, take it easy and enjoy the moment.
She considers it for a moment before shaking her head.
"...No. I mean, for one thing, This ain't my title. At least not only my title. Last May was the last time FWA came to the world's greatest city: Brooklyn. I got into that ring and made a promise to my city, my home. That one day we were going to be champions, and I'm so proud to say I didn't break my word. This is OUR belt. This title belongs to my streets, my town, my home, everybody that took me into their hearts and supported me, who I'd be NOTHING without. I finally, FINALLY get to repay that debt I owe them, and I ain't EVER going to let them down. Let's be honest; Me winning this belt? We're already in crazy town. So let's push it. Let's see just how far I can go with this, and that's my goal with this belt. Not to be defined by it but by me defining it! When you think of the North American Championship, I want to make it impossible not to think of me. I want to be the standard that every other North American champion is compared to. I want twenty, thirty years from now, I want people to look at the north American champion and ask, "Man, they're good, but I wonder what would happen if she had to face Lizzie Rose..."
She nods her head a little as if letting herself breathe with these ideas before she bashfully smiles at the camera as if embarrassed by how lofty her ambition is
Big ideas, huh? But in the short term, I'd settle for beating Johnny Johnson and getting him out of my life for good. Because even those this belt isn't on the line. Something else just as important is.
She takes a moment to sigh and runs her hands through her hair.
I have been doubted, overlooked, and laughed at for my entire carer. No one in their right mind ever thought I could seriously do this, and I like to think, winning this belt? That shut a lot of people up. But at the same time... I know if I lose against Johnny Johnson? Then I didn't earn this belt. It was a fluke. It was blind luck. If I lose TWICE to Johnny Johnson on the same night? Then he's the uncrowned champion. He's the one people think SHOULD be the champion, and I have to deal with him trying to bully me and putting me down for another few weeks. All those doubts are going to come rushing back into my life.
She even shudders a little at the thought.
But if I win? No one can deny who I am, not even Johnny Johnson; plus, Bonus; I kill off any claim he has to the belt once and for all and get him out of my life once and for all...which, honestly? I seriously need, I'm living in constant fear of eating lunch or walking down the street, and he just pops out of nowhere like a preppy whack-a-mole to scream in my face about how I'm "nothing" it's like "...Johnny... We're the only two people in the room. Why are you yelling? Like chill out; you're going to give yourself a migraine. He's a close talker, you know? At the last Fallout, where he was yelling at me for...existing...I guess....; I could see all the veins in his forehead getting bigger and bigger and his face getting redder and redder like he was slowly turning into Johnny Johnson, the human tomato. I legit thought his head was going to explode like when you shake up a coke bottle...just KA-BOOM. And don't get me started on his spit-talking.
Lizzie frowns and touches her face a few times as if she can still feel the spit from Johnny. Gross.
"But he does have one thing over me. A two out of three falls match plays right into his hands. It's not a normal match, it's kinda three matches one after the other, and I can say a lot of bad things about Johnny Johnson, but I've been in the ring a few times now, and I know first hand he's good. He's a second-generation wrestler. He's been around wrestling since the day he was born, his father taught him everything he knows, and he's more experienced than me. When it comes to wrestling three matches in a row? I have no doubt in my mind he can go a full hour and find another gear, Me? The longest match I've ever been in is Fallout in that triple threat match, and to be honest? I'm STILL feeling the bruises from that. I've never had to pace myself to that extent. I'm about to enter a world I can't even begin to imagine. This is the biggest test of my stamina, skill, endurance, and will to win. So, when we're fifty minutes deep and he has me in some kind of hold...Well.. that's where the whole "Let's all doubt Lizzie Rose because she's not a good wrestler" thing comes up again. But... That's ok. That's fine…In fact, that's more than fine. Because you want to know the good thing about constantly sitting under a tree of doubt and insecurity? You learn to work with it. You deal with it. You learn to weaponise it. Doubt is a friend I always carry on my back wherever I go, and I thrive off it because where there is doubt? There is something to prove. I realised to win this match. I need to level up. I need to change gears. Change everything. I need to be TOUGHER. FASTER. STRONGER. I need to double down on everything I've been doing up until this point. I need to run until it feels like there's battery acid going through my legs. I need to punch and kick bags into my limbs, LITERALLY turn into jelly and then throw like a million more. Sooooo…. On the day I found out about this match? You know what I did? I immediately got on the first flight I could book and made my way to the Caesars Superdome in Louisiana as soon as possible. Every day since then, I have been in this ring, practising and busting my ass off just to make sure that I am ready for our big date night. I got here on Saturday, got in this ring, and bruised myself on these ropes and turnbuckles. The day after, I kept going until I lay motionless on the mat with the worst headache of my life. I kept it up the day after that, and the day after that, and the day after that. It is currently Thursday, and you know what? I've been in this arena so much this entire week that I don't even sleep in a hotel. Seriously That's not a joke. I just sleep in a sleeping bag I set up in the locker room, so I'm ready to go right when I wake up. From sunrise to sunset, I'm here, working, sweating, and sometimes bleeding all over this building, and I wonder, where are you? Are you getting ready, Johnny? Are you preparing for this match as much as I am? I don't know a lot about you, I mean, besides the fact you really need to invest in a yoga mat, but I can guess you're in the best private gym money can buy, that or yelling at the woman at the checkout deck until she cries for not giving you correct change... I dunno. But...hey...you wanna see what I've been up to? Huh?
...Lizzie pauses for a moment, her head tilted, a good-natured expression on her face, almost like she was giving Johnny space to answer her question. Despite hearing no answer, Lizzie forces herself upon her feet, and she picks up the camera before her. Quickly, she turns it around to show off the rest of the ring and all of the tools she's been using to train in it. Off in the opposite side of the ring is a large, red, rectangular training pad situated against the turnbuckle. There are huge, penetrating dents in it, as well as various tears from its sides and corners where the stuffing is starting to seep through as if it was forcefully being squeezed out. In a large cardboard box near the side, there are various metallic objects resembling weights. Some of them are simple dumbbells, some are of the larger kind, and for whatever reason, there seems to be a large collection of hollow steel pipes as well. Yet right in the middle of the ring is the most striking object: a disfigured mass of limbs and plastic body parts that were once a serviceable mannequin in a former life but now looks like nothing more than an imitation of a victim who suffered from a one-hundred-mile-per-hour car crash. As Lizzie moves the camera around to show off the stuff, her voice narrates from behind the lens.
"You see this? This is what I've been working with this whole time. Well, not these specific objects exactly. You'd be surprised how easy it is to break a mannequin in half with a couple of suplexes, and I'm pretty sure the guys in the back are starting to get kinda creeped out by how many times I've had to ask for a new mannequin to use for my training. That training pad in the corner looks pretty beat up too, and I think that'd be the seventh one I've gone through this week. Sixth ... seventh. ... I've lost count. But yeah, what you see before you? This has been my whole week. Aside from eating, sleeping, and personal hygiene, this is literally all I've been doing since I got here. I'm pretty sure some guys and gals are worried that I've been doing too much. Every day, I come out here to this ring, and I throw dropkicks against that pad until my legs are too numb to jump anymore. I lift those weights until it feels like my arms are about to fall off. I practice my moves against these mannequins to the point where I'm pretty sure if I was against living people, I probably would've killed at least two dozen of them by now. I'm out here so much I think I might actually be getting in the way of the stagehands' work. After a few hours, they kick me out. They tell me SHOO, like a stray cat who's made her nest in the ring, but when they do that, I just carry all my stuff to my locker room and continue there. Even then, people still ask me to stop because they hear the noise and they think that I might actually be killing someone. The funny thing is, they know I can't kill any mannequins since they're not alive. I think you might laugh over the fact that they called in the company doctor to make sure that I don't overwork myself and die from exhaustion before our match. But you know what? I don't care. Because I'm just like the 90s, I'm never going to die. But hey, you're welcome to try. It's do or die for me. I need to shut you up once and for all. To continue rolling. To send a message to the world that this rave is only getting started, and this is my only shot at doing this. To prove you wrong. To make you eat your words because if you win? If you beat me with no help. No issues. I'm only further validating those doubts; Maybe I'm proving all those people that say I don't deserve to compete at this level. You don't need this, Johnny. You don't need to validate yourself to anyone. So you better believe I'm never going to let what happened when you cheated me out of the title EVER happen again.
The camera is turned back around so Lizzie can film herself again as she retakes her place sitting in the corner like the world's worst MVH impersonater
Oh, but don't get me wrong, I KNOW what you can do. I KNOW you can beat me within an inch of my life…..I know you can beat me; I think 99% of people expect YOU to beat me….So that's never in doubt….But the question is...Do you have what it takes to beat me? Because you tried before, didn't you? You tried to injure me; you couldn't do it. You cheated me out of the North American Championship, and I ended up with it anyway. You've tried to kick me while I was down and make me lose my faith in who I am, and I'm still here...So here's your chance to prove that YOU have a killer instinct, and I don't. That's your whole point, right? That you're so big and strong and I'm as soft as a marshmallow?
Lizzie nods her head repeatedly, her tongue stabbing the side of her cheek, almost thoughtfully pursing her lips, chewing the idea over in her mind
C'mon. Let me show you something?
Wearily, Lizzie grabs the camera again and stands up. As she gets up and turns, she looks down at the crumpled, crippled mannequin and walks forward. She doesn't get very far, though, as her foot audibly hits a dumbbell, and she trips, falling straight to the mat as the camera lands on the mat. Painfully, she crawls over, fighting against the pain towards the mannequin, which is now closer to her than the camera. With its head in her hand, she holds it up to the camera lens as best she can to show off a name she had written on it. "Johnny J." it read. Once enough time passes for her to be satisfied, Lizzie pulls herself up to a sitting position, leaning over to the camera to readjust it so it can get a better view of both her and the mannequin before she continues.
Johnny, say hello to my sparring buddy. …Well, my, uh… eighth sparring buddy, I think. I know it doesn't have a name or even a gender, but in my head, I've been referring to it as 'JOHNNY J'. Is that creepy? Well, this person's been standing it for you, so I figured it'd be appropriate. I know it's nowhere near as skilled and experienced as you are, but hey. It's hard to find good help that'll let you beat them up all week, you know? Anywho. This might be weird coming from a girl who's a wrestling champion, but I'm not an aggressive person. ..I don't hate you or anyone I fight. When you wrestle? You're meant to focus all those aggressive feelings towards someone and kind of…... weaponise them. You know? But I have no real aggression to draw on...but you know what I do draw on instead; Passion. Hope. The NEED, I have to win….and I just let that take over...and you can see what happens when I do, especially on nights like Lights Out. And you might have me beat when it comes to that ruthless killer instinct...but when it comes to sheer force of will? I can look you square in the eyes and say; No one can match me when it comes to pure will. No one on the planet can match me. I can move mountains. I can part the seas. I can reunite the spice girls. And I can, and I WILL beat you.
Lizzie then playfully pats the mannequin on the chest while smirking at the camera.
I know I said this mannequin was only a stand-in for you, but remember what it looks like because once Lights Out rolls around, it will be you, and there's nothing you can do to stop it."
Once again, Lizzie leaned over, picked up the camera and forced herself to her feet one more time just to look at the mess she had made. The torn pad, the bent weights, the broken mannequin, it's a wonder just how hard Lizzie has been training this whole time and if she really intends to train anymore. Her somewhat wobbly posture implies that the effects of her training is really taking their toll on her body, but never has she allowed the pain and ache to restrict her. Once she manages to steady her camera, she continues once again with her speech.
"Johnny, I want you to pay very close attention to all of this. The whole reason I made this video in the first place was so you can see what's in store for you once Lights Out comes…..Those dents in that pad? I've made hundreds of those and kicked the stuffing out of several of them, and why? I did it just to make sure that when I kick you, you won't be able to get up. That mannequin? Do you know how many of these I've slammed into this mat? Can you guess how many concussions they must've suffered in just these past couple of hours I've been here? I would guarantee you if this guy were an actual person? He'd be dead right now. You see all this damage before you, and you know what? Do you want to know the crazy thing? I'm not even done yet. It is only the middle of Thursday, and I've got three more days to go before our match, so that's three more days of making sure that I am strong enough to put you down for good. Because I HAVE to prove I belong with the best this company has. I have to prove I've earned the right to wear this belt, and I will sing Mambo Number. Five before you take that away from me. I'm going to beat you; I've proven time and time again that I can handle anything you can dish out and come back for more. Plain and simple, this isn't a choice for me. What I'm doing right now isn't out of malice. It's out of desperation. This is my one shot at getting rid of the voice of doubt in my head. From now on, I won't give people a chance to doubt me. I won't allow people to say that I don't belong anymore; I hope you realise sooner than later that it will be completely useless. Try anything you want, it doesn't matter, because I WILL NOT LOSE TO YOU. You can break my arm, and I will still reach out to grab you. Break my legs, and I will still stand up to chase you. You can daze me, knock me out, hell, even kill me, and I WILL STILL GET UP. I'm dead serious about that too, Johnny. Go ahead and try to kill me. Even if my brain no longer functions, my soul is far too driven to fade away that easily; as long as I still have two working fists, that all I need. Johnny, and if you don't believe me, just look at what I've done! All of this broken equipment? Do you know exactly how hard it is to break this stuff? Do I need to remind you that I've needed several of these things replaced? Do I also need to point out that I've barely been able to stand during this whole video? I've put myself through so much torture just to prepare myself for this, and my week's not even over yet, so what could you possibly do to stop me? If I can do this all week nonstop and still be standing against you at Light Outs. What makes you think you can possibly do anything to beat me...TWICE?
With that, Lizzie turns the camera around to focus on her sweaty, tired face. Though she isn't panting anymore, she is still clearly breathing heavily, though it's hard to tell how much of that was because of her hellish training or because she got too into her speech.
"Johnny it's one thing I know about you is how you think you're better than me. That you're better than most people. I'm pretty sure you haven't even listened to a word I've said, and there's a good chance you've even closed this video after the first few seconds. If that's the case… then good. Go ahead and do that, don't take me seriously, but I WILL BEAT YOU; it'll just be your own fault that you didn't listen to my warnings. But if you've gotten this far in the video, for whatever reason, then I want you to listen up. If you haven't been paying attention at all, then at least listen to this: Why do you deserve to win? Why do you deserve the "W" more than I do? To prove how big and bad you are? To fluff your fragile ego? To stop your self-hating for even a day? I want you to think about this long and hard, and I mean really think about it because the fact of the matter is this. Once Lights Out comes around, if you still don't have an answer by then, don't even bother showing up. I have too many reasons to want this and too many reasons why I'm going to beat you. Can you match my conviction? If you can't even think of even one good reason why you want to beat me..... you've already lost Johnny.
Lizzie places the camera back on the ground with an overly calm expression. She then walks over to the crippled mannequin one more time before glancing back at the camera.
"Now, if you'll excuse me, I gotta get back to my training...
Lizzie Rose shifts her gaze back down to the mannequin after that, lifting it up with a grunt. She then holds it in front of her, facing the camera, before she grabs it from behind. As its legs part across her waist, she lifts it up in a familiar position and slams it down with a German suplex… right on top of the camera!
*CRASH*
*BZZT*
|
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:08:29 GMT
Originally posted by Oz. UNCLE & NEPHEW
*****
“The funny thing is: I don’t even think I can blame you bunch for being historically illiterate in this situation ... as hilarious as I find my predicament to be.” Caesar sighed, stuck in his place. Hands and feet bound, not even given the privilege to sit down.
“It’s not like it’s your history so you wouldn’t have any motivations to draw conclusions from what happened in my past.”
“Shut the fuck up.” was the only reply he was given. It came from the black helmet.
Silence followed. It continued to follow the usual pattern now. Caesar trying to initiate conversation to get more information about whatever the hell was going on, only to be shot down instantly to let silence consume the atmosphere in this little rinky-dink spaceship until it was time for this damned loop to iterate again.
Still, persistence is the key to many doors.
“Cute ship, by the way. About time you take it to a space cleaner’s.”
This finally causes the revealing response he’s been trying to bait.
“Oh, so you think you have the right to trash my ship just because you happen to travel regularly on a much fancier one, don’t you?” ranted the gold helmet.
Don’t let the word ‘gold’ fool you about that helmet’s appearance, it’s more like a Devin Golden gold. Rotten. Well, the proper term is rusty when it comes to metals, but the idea shouldn't be hard to grasp there. And no, nothing Caesar sees gives him the idea that his kidnappers are any rich.
“I swear, someone should eradicate all you stinking Nephews off the face of the fucking multiverse!” the gold helmet finished, trying to hold himself back from a fit of rage.
He called Cornelius Aurelius Caesar a Nephew. After what happened at last Fallout. It took serious dedication to the plan he was trying to craft on the spot to not laugh right there and then. In the end, it wasn’t hard for Caesar to get them to spill further. The situation made more and less sense at the same time.
Mistaken as a permanent-Nephew after that Giant Rome expedition, kidnapped by a trio of space pirates who were very down on their luck and wanted to ransom him back to Uncle. So funny that it hurt.
“The fuck are you laughing at, Nephew?” the silver helmet now asked.
“How much did you set the ransom as?” Caesar asked in between his chuckles.
“Why does it matter to you?” The silver asked back.
“I’m just curious to know how much am I worth in the eyes of an average space pirate? I mean, there are a collection of Nephews other than yours truly. Would you demand more if I was, lets say, that Avatar girl or Harry the Sane Wizard?”
The trio of pirates looked at each other before the gold one sentenced Caesar as crazy, not giving a straight answer. Thankfully, the silver one came to the rescue on that front.
“Twenty million space credits. That’s what we’re going to ask from Uncle.”
“Why did you even tell him?” the black helmet sighed. Facepalmed, even.
“Nobody cares about the Avatar girl.” the silver continued regardless of the stares of his fellow space pirates. “But Harry would be at least forty million. Doesn’t he do magic and shit?”
“Shut your fucking mouth, man!”
“Guys, fucking come on. It’s not like he’s going to be able to do anything about it. We’re going to be filthy rich off his back, least we can do is to indulge him a bit.”
Caesar was very much not amused by that number. He wasn’t an expert on space economics but to be told that he has less value on the market than an actual Nephew was a direct punch to the dome of his pride.
“Since you were so nice to me by answering my questions, I’ll let you guys let in on a secret. Uncle is desperate. He’s lost Nephews left and right recently. He can’t afford to lose another. He started recruiting but I was the only one that joined. I’m the newest and freshest Nephew. Just imagine the humiliation he would suffer if he lost his most recent Nephew just recently after he had recruited him. Of course, all that makes me even more valuable than you initially had assumed. I’d ask at least fifty million space credits for. Just saying, you can have a lot more to gain from this situation.”
The black helmet once again turned his covered head away from Caesar, continuing his stance of not indulging. The silver helmet kept staring at him in accordance of his willingness to indulge. The gold helmet however, his head slightly turned towards him. Caesar guessed the color of his helmet reflected his primary desire, even though he didn’t know if space credits were physical let alone their color.
“It’s not every day a hostage tries to negotiate his ransom up, eh?” the silver one further planted the seeds into gold’s mind.
“He’d definitely pay it. No questions asked. Money is nothing to Uncle. All he cares about is the safety of his dearest Nephews.” Caesar continued his instigation, very much encouraged by the silver helmet’s words.
“Fifty million, guys. Think what you can do with fifty million space credits. You can fix this ship ten times over or even get a bigger one. I’ve been on rides inside CowNephew Octobop and let me tell you this much, with fifty million, you can get something that will put Octobop to shame.”
“Are we really going to let him manipulate us like that?” the black helmet snapped.
His pleas fell to deaf ears much to Caesar’s pleasure.
“It’s not exactly manipulation if he’s telling the truth, is it?” the gold helmet commented.
"Not you too!"
“Sure, I have ulterior motives myself. Obviously I’m not trying to make you guys richer on the account of my big friendly heart. I gain prestige within the Nephew ranks as well.”
Cornelius lied as easily as he breathed. He used to be a career politician, after all.
“The Nephew who was worth fifty million space credits! Imagine how big of a deal would that make me!”
“Don’t get too cocky. You still got kidnapped, didn’t you?”
“I’ve been a Nephew for less than a month, my good space pirate friend. Before that I was simply a man who tried to adapt into modern Earth technology after living an entire lifespan in the ancient times with no electricity. So, it’s not exactly hard for advanced space technology to kidnap me.”
If Caesar’s hands weren’t restrained, he would’ve shrugged.
“Plus, no Nephew is perfect. Michelle squandered all her momentum from breaking Kennedy’s streak, Gerald is a naive fool, Thomas West got knocked the fuck out in the main event of Back In Business, Harry still hasn’t perfected his Patronus or whatever the fuck that is, The Avatar is still green, Maid is too overprotective of her, so on and so forth. I can go on if you want to but I think I make my point perfectly here.”
“Okay, fine, fuck it. I’m game with the plan. Fifty million it is. If this is all a plot then you're going down with us too, Nephew scum. Life is too short not to kill Nephews.”
Space pirates were as easy as ancient Mediterranean pirates, it seemed. Caesar looked forward to the rest of this journey.***** If you were staring at this scene completely blind, ‘hostage’ would be the last word in your dictionary you’d use to describe Caesar. Throughout the remainder of that day (or at least what Caesar perceived as day, it’s hard to measure things like that when you’re in outer space and everything is blackness with white stars sprinkled on it) the Roman general managed to negotiate his restraints away, shared a few drinks with his captors, beat them in a weird four-dimensional board game, read them some of the speeches he’d prepared about the potential F1 Climaxx campaign he’d have, called the space pirates illiterate when they didn’t have the most glaring reviews.
Fun times overall. However, everything was done on a purpose. Caesar was purposefully trying to repeat what has happened years before. He wasn’t the bold and brash twenty-five year old on his way to Rhodes to study oratory anymore. The young Julius had managed to integrate himself into his own kidnappers, a group of Cilician pirates quite easily. His natural charisma surpassed Cornelius’ own, that much was certain.
But it didn’t matter. Nothing mattered. He was threatening them by having Uncle come and rip their limbs apart with his tentacles, the very same Uncle who was going to face Caesar at Lights Out. He wasn’t worried about not making it back to Lights Out. He saw no probability of dying in this scrappy spaceship inhabited by three goons. Yes, Caesar was bluffing to the extreme, he didn’t know how he would get back at them like he had been claiming for the last couple of hours. He didn’t know if Uncle would even hear of this incident, let alone do anything if he’d done so. His chances depended very much on variables.
But this was no gambit. No, Caesar was merely following the script written thousands of years ago, reprising his role.
It was hard to take a look at what he’d achieved during his entire life when he was still the head of Rome. Responsibilities awaited, not a single minute passed without him having to concern himself with the newest schemes, latest affairs between friends and foes. Public lynchings, political chaos, counter-propogandas, increasing demands from army veterans. Everything stacked on top of each other and Gaius Julius Caesar barely had the time to see the grand picture. The changing of the scenery caused by him and him alone.
He was a fucking legend. The greatest Roman ever. One of the most famous people in history. Won wars, bagged Cleopatra, raised an heir of a nephew that turned Rome into a proper empire. He’d done that by being precisely who he was.
Cornelius couldn’t fucking do all of that. If Uncle came knocking, told him that he would drop him back into his original time so that he wouldn’t be a bother to him and his loony troupee anymore, then kept his promise … Cornelius couldn’t even do the quarter of the things Julius had done. And it’s all because he was acting like Cornelius. He didn’t have to be.
Julius achieved greatness by being Julius and now his remnants were trying to be Cornelius.
It was a stark realization he came to when Uncle sprayed him with the pink mist instead of re-enacting his death with brass knuckles. Uncle didn’t want Cornelius to channel into the feeling of being stabbed over and over and over and over and over again. He didn’t want Cornelius to realize that he still had Julius inside of him. He’d called Cornelius ‘dictator’ and ‘general’ over and over again to make sure Cornelius still thought he was all of that.
But he wasn’t. Julius was. Cornelius was just a professional wrestler. A professional wrestler was no threat to Uncle. He’d gained his career out of being a gimmick and devouring fists, he’d eat Cornelius the professional wrestler alive. But he was a sloppy leader. A leader who couldn’t win the world title before his underling did. A leader who let his Nephews die for nothing.
In a wrestling ring, Uncle J.J.JAY! would defeat Cornelius Aurelius Caesar soundly. In a battlefield, the Nephews would be crushed by Gaius Julius Caesar’s legions. Yet, it was a wrestling ring they were scheduled to fight. That’s why it was better to follow the path he’d paved in his past life instead of digging his way into a new and uncertain one.
In battle, you hid your weaknesses and played to your strengths. For the time being, Cornelius was weak. A man struck with grief, a man had fallen to the numbers over and over again. Julius was strong. He’d reflected on his past actions time and time again, about how cruel they were, about how they lead to other people’s ruination. He didn’t like doing this.
But it was the only way.
Uncle had to find the greatest Roman in history against him. He had to face one of the best generals of all time. The man whose legend shaped the course of the history had to come and teach Uncle how meaningless the scope of all the space he occupied was compared to Julius’ contained legacy. Uncle went to different planets, different galaxies, burned distant civilizations, oversaw the ruination of many cultures. But they meant nothing in the grand scheme of things because Cosmic Horror stood for nothing but his own amusement. Neither did his many Nephews. Jay needed to learn that all his adventures were empty, all for naught, meaningless, convoluted, not affecting anything.
When they came face to face, Jay needed to understand that when Julius did things, he did them directly and in a meaningful way that would last forever.
Uncle J.J.JAY! needed to know that despite all his efforts, the actual dictator, the actual general, the man, the myth, the legend was alive again and would step into his own Superdome to conquer Uncle’s makeshift empire.
It was as simple as that. Cornelius would die, Julius would live.
That’s the path he needed to follow and that was the path that guided his tricks against these space pirates. Do what Julius did to those Cilicians and let history repeat itself.
“I’m tracking the signal, captain!” he heard from the command room of the ship. It was the silver helmet, Caesar recognized from the voice
He got up from his uncomfortable bed in the back of the barracks. The ship didn’t even have prison barracks so they let him sleep in the tiny guest room. His burning ambitions had kept him awake thus far and sounded like he wasn’t even getting any peace even though he had come into a conclusion with his own changed mindset.
“For Jupiter’s sake! All that fucking noise. What part of ‘Do not disturb me’ have you not understood, you filthy mongrel?” Caesar barged out of the room, yelling at the space pirates as if he was the actual captain of this ship instead of a mere prisoner. He was greeted with a collective trio of grins.
“We got a signal back from Uncle!” the actual captain, the gold helmet, proclaimed. “They’re agreeing to pay the ransom! We’re going to be fucking rich, son!”
For a second, Caesar’s face shifted into displaying his surprise. An uncertain smirk followed, the man himself was unsure if it was born from his desire to act as if everything was just going with the plan or the fact that Uncle would actually pay fifty million space credits for him.***** After much groaning, clunking and howling, the unremarkable spaceship carrying a very remarkable hostage landed on the dark grey soil of the unnamed planet. The rusty gates took some time to open, drawing the ire of the black helmet as he and the golden helmet slowly exited the ship. Even though his frustrations almost caused him to kick some parts of the ship completely down, the black helmet was eventually subjugated by his captain’s gaze. Which was hidden behind the helmet obviously but Caesar guessed he understood how the captain was trying to warn him with his eyes by his posture or something like that.
“Alright, let’s do this.”
Behind the two emerged the man who had built a strange rapport over them throughout the flight. Of course, said rapport included mocking them, berating them, insulting them, threatening to come back and crucify them but in the eyes of those pirates, he was an entertaining hostage that would make them loaded beyond belief. Someone fun to be around. Cornelius Aurelius Caesar had played his part to perfection so far and all that was left to him was to deal with the happenstances that occurred.
Unfortunately, that might’ve been the most difficult part of this whole ordeal. Uncle was a lot of things but an amateur he was not.
“Are you comfortable with the shackles?” the captain asked, the very same captain who slapped the same shackles on him without a second thought during his abduction.
“It doesn’t matter.” Caesar replied before turning to the black helmet. “You got the blindfold?”
Caesar received a nod from him and replied with his own, giving him the confirmation to go along with it.
“Why do you even insist on this? We already received the money, Silver transferred all of it to a third account, we got all of it. Surely we don’t need to keep you like that.”
Caesar, however, disagreed. His steps guided by the black helmet due to a lack of vision, he gave his reasoning.
“I appreciate the compassion, Goldie. But you just can’t be seen in front of Uncle being walked over by a supposed prisoner, no? I bet you have his respect tenfold by managing to capture one of his nephews and getting fifty million space credits for your effort. If I don’t look the part, not only will you lose some of that respect but I will look suspicious too.”
The captain shrugged, not that Caesar could see that.
“Your decision, Cornelius.”
That it was.
They continued to walk on the barren planet. From what Caesar did see before getting blindfolded, it was not a place Uncle would choose as a destination for such a thing. Too boring, too lifeless. Maybe he just wanted to dispose of him right here and let nobody else find the body. Even though Uncle made very clear that he wanted to get him at Lights Out and nowhere else, it was still a small possibility. Everything, and by that Caesar meant everything was possible in Uncle’s world. That’s why he had the black and gold helmets as back-ups to buy him at least some time. Silver also awaited at the ship in case something went wrong. Even though they were massive goobers, they were also still space pirates.
So they walked, the captain tracking the exact coordinates that were sent to the ship. Caesar didn’t know the specifics so he kept on walking. He was simultaneously looking forward to and dreading the prospect of facing Uncle again under such circumstances. He had a lot of questions to ask, maybe he had some to ask Caesar too. About how he refused, about how he kept to his principles, about how he could reject being a part of such a grand empire because of the ghost of a fallen friend. Or not, Uncle wasn’t the type to ask many questions. Not that he was ‘a type’, he was anything but a type. He did things for his own reasons and that was it. He didn’t understand anything else, he didn’t even try to look at things outside of his own perspective. Maybe his strange perspective was such grandiose in his own Uncle-esque way that he simply was unable to look outside of it because he never know how to look or where to even start with.
Caesar didn't fully understand Uncle and Uncle didn't fully understand him. A matter of principles. Caesar’s rigid Roman principles, his sense of honor was infinitely incompatible with Uncle’s ever-changing ones, the Cosmic Horror was beyond comprehension as a concept itself so why wouldn’t his code of conduct be like that?
Stu was a casualty he was too weak to prevent, while all those Nephews died fighting Uncle’s fights. Their griefs were not the same, they couldn’t ever be the same. Cornelius loved Stu like a brother, he was his best friend, the closest thing he had to family. Comparing him to his disposable Nephews was one of the biggest insults Caesar has ever heard in his two lives and he had to endure all of that specifically because of his grief. Specifically because he thought Uncle could understand and relate but no, he didn’t, he just kept taking shots at him and expected Cornelius to laugh along at Stu’s weaknesses because strength was the currency and weaknesses were a laughing matter in his cult of insolence. Uncle assumed Cornelius would just abandon that weakness and join his strength because that was objectively the most logical thing to do. But Uncle assumed wrong.
So did Caesar, in a way.
Caesar assumed the best from the charismatic cult leader and Caesar also assumed wrong. Uncle couldn’t love anyone like Caesar loved Stu. Uncle couldn’t love like a human could love. You could put Cornelius or even Julius in those cosmic adventures and let him do this thing. It didn’t work the opposite way. You couldn’t put Uncle in human situations, he proudly wore his distance from humanity in his sleeve.
“Well, well, well. Looks like you’re back to me, General!”
His blood froze at hearing his voice.
“I want the man I paid fifty million for to look at me, gentlemen, so you’d be doing this Cosmic Horror a great service if you could unwrap his present.”
Caesar didn’t see the black and the gold helmets staring at each other before indulging in that request. But after that, he could see again.
He could see Uncle staring at him again.
“Hello, Uncle.”
Uncle took his steps at him and then … he hugged Caesar. Caesar had to wipe the surprise from his face quickly.
“Believe me, Dictator, we have a lot to talk about!”
After the Cosmic Horror broke the hug, he felt black helmet’s hand gently squeezing his shoulder. It was the pirates’ sincere way of saying goodbye to him, the greatest prisoner they ever had, the memory they would never forget. Should Caesar follow to continue the old script then he would come back and crucify all three of them.
A script that was currently on hold while its antagonists slowly left Caesar’s side.
“You did it again, you magnificent bastard.” Uncle was laughing to himself. “You get kidnapped by pirates, you get them to increase your ransom and you befriend them. What year is this? 75 BC?”
Caesar just stared at The Cosmic Horror with increasing surprise. Now that the pirates who thought he was still a Nephew were gone, there was no need for Caesar to pretend he was.
“I thought you didn’t know Roman history, Uncle?”
This caused another hearty laugh from the man.
“Me? Not knowing Roman history? One could argue that I am Rome itself … as much as you.”
Reaching a button on his space utility belt, Uncle pressed it. It emitted a strange beeping sound but what was stranger was how he literally transformed into a tall, white man.
“I should apologize for deceiving you like that. I’m not Uncle J.J.JAY!! I don’t even think he knows about your kidnapping.” the man admitted.
“Who the fuck are you then?”
“I was born as Gaius Octavius Thurinus ... but I am most-widely known as Imperator Caesar Divi Filius Augustus, first Emperor of Rome. However, you know me better as Octavian.”
Octavian smiled, a small tear appearing in his eye, mirroring Caesar’s own reaction.
“Like I said, we have a lot to talk about ... uncle.”***** The first fifty-five years he’d lived, from his birth to his assassination, Caesar had never even considered the possibility of travelling to space. He was Rome’s head priest at one point, the Pontifex Maximus, thinking that mere men could reach the domain of the gods would be blasphemy, punishable by death according to the magnitute of the offense. Then, for thirty years, he lived in a world where humans had not only invented the means of travelling in the sky, but they had also gone far beyond that. At first, Caesar thought they were defiling the domains of Diana and Hecate. He soon found out that it was how things were now. Times have changed and so much has also changed with them.
He’d lived eighty-five years only thinking and dreaming of such prospects. But the last month alone had given Caesar two space adventures and the opportunity to travel in three distinct spaceships.
The less said about Cownephew Octobop, the better. The weird squid motives, (Lovecraftian was the word for it, Caesar had come to learn), even weirder personal belongings of his vast collection of Nephews, an openly hostile artificial intelligence guiding the ship. It was big, it was fast, it was advanced. But it was very Uncle. Then came the small ship of the pirates, which Caesar hoped would be improved with their newly-found fortune. It was a miracle the thing was functioning. But it was a lot warmer. In a metaphorical sense, obviously, they couldn’t afford proper heating.
And now, Caesar found himself in his own nephew’s spaceship. Words could not describe how grand of a ship Octavian had put together. Caesar was glad he’d kept his ransom at fifty million instead of going even higher because from what Caesar has interpreted from everything he saw around him, Octavian could afford so much more and would probably give it all for him.
“I’m not surprised that you thought you would be the only one to get reincarnated. You wouldn’t be you without that trademark arrogance of yours, uncle.”
The uncle and nephew duo remained seated in front of each other. It smelled fresh air, the unpolluted air he remembered from the ancient world. Around them were a vast garden that Caesar could only compare to legends of the Hanging Gardens of Babylon. Colorful flowers he remembered from the ancient world, vines beautifully surrounding marble statues. Big and elegant fountains, aquaducts, all working to irrigate the soil. Caesar was simply in awe. Octavian had such a vibrant and alive ecosystem contained all inside a ship that travelled inside a big void that was outer space.
“So, what do you want to do with them?”
“With whom?”
“The pirates.”
“Can anything even be done about them? They must’ve been far away by now.”
A smug smile appeared on his nephew’s face.
“Are you going to continue to underestimate me, uncle? I’ve shown you my ship, what I have should be simply a reflection of what I’ve done and what I could do. I can easily track them down and let you crucify them should you choose to do so.”
Caesar’s eyes averted from Octavian’s ones as they shifted to stare at the grass they’d been sitting instead. He did threaten them, tat was true but he simply did it to repeat his own history, to do what Julius had done by acting like Julius. He was a free man again and now he had the choice Julius once had. Mediterranean Sea was big but not big enough to have incidents like that without your reputation being on the line. If Julius Caesar wasn’t a man of his word when it came to those pirates, then his legend wouldn’t be what it was today. But space was bigger, it was infinite. It was an isolated incident in the small corner of an infinite domain, contained between people who had no significance to nearly everyone else that inhabited the vast universe. There was no reputation on the line.“Let them pass, nephew.”
It was Octavian’s turn to be surprised now.
“That's very unlike you.”
“It’s been millennia since we last talked, Octavian. I died and was reborn as a new person. So did you, apparently. I’m not going to judge you as the man I knew in Rome, so you shouldn’t either.”
“I understand.” Octavian nodded. “Still, I missed you so much, uncle. I made it my life’s mission to avenge you. Brutus, Cassius, all the others. I’ve watched them die, one by one.”
Caesar smiled this time. He knew.
“I’ve read all about it.”
Octavian’s own smile turned uneasy after hearing that, as if Caesar was bringing up an uncomfortable subject.
“You’ve read the history books, I assume.” Octavian said, scratching the back of his neck. “You and I both know that those aren’t the most reliable sources. History is written by the winners.”
“I’d say it’s written by the writers.”
“I can’t see why both can’t be true. I had the most amount of first-hand sources directly written under my orders. Of course, not everything I had them write was true. I’m not even talking about the omissions.”
Caesar didn’t respond. He figured Octavian had something to share so he simply let his nephew do so.
“The thing is, I didn’t know what to do after you died. I was drowning in my grief when word reached me about what was in your will. I was your successor and it was like yet another world of responsibilities being dumped on my shoulder. You taught me everything but I was too messed up to step up. I dumped everything to Agrippa. He did everything behind the scenes while all I had to do was to look good to the people. He commanded my armies, he built my aquaducts.”
Reaching out with an arm, Caesar put a hand on his nephew’s shoulder, lightly squeezing it.
“We’re rulers. We rule, men follow. I haven’t been in the most mentally healthy headspace myself after losing Stu.”
“I’ve heard about your giant friend. My condolences, uncle.”
“Thank you. It’s been hard. Ever since he was pushed into the deep waters, I’d been trying to get back at those who were responsible. It’s a pursuit I don’t think I can abandon now. But it’s also a pursuit that left me quite desperate. I didn’t want to attempt to take revenge blindly, as it’d already cost me. I’d searched some help and found myself in quite the situation.”
“We’re aware of Uncle J.J.JAY!! and his Nephews. We haven’t had an actual intereaction with them yet but we’re aware of their threat nonetheless.”
“Good. You should be aware. You should prepare like you’ve never prepared for a foe before. Those people are not your regular civil war faction, barbaric civilization or even a space pirate gang.”
“I value your advice greatly, uncle.”
Caesar let out a sigh. There was an awkward silence in the room now.
“You’ve always been a smart kid, Octavian. You’ll know what to do. I don’t know how your reincarnation came to be. I don’t know if you were born again on Earth and then went to space or was born to a distant human-like civilization in a distant planet … but you managed to have this ship. You managed to build this garden. You managed to grow your wealth to a point where fifty million space credits were mere chump change to you.”
“We can continue to share this. You don’t have to go back.”
Caesar raised an eyebrow to that.
“What do you mean?”
“Uncle, we’re two of the greatest Romans in history. You changed it and I made those changes permanent. Julius Caesar and Augustus. Uncle and his nephew. We made Rome the biggest civilization together. Just think what would happen if we work together to command this ship. It won’t be just two of us either! I haven’t found many like us … but Agrippa is here as well! We can be the Third Triumvirate!”
Caesar looks thoughtful again upon hearing about the Triumvirate. He remembered how he tried to recreate it when Executive Excellence didn’t offer him a spot. That led him and Stu getting threatened by that slimy Jean-Luc before the honorless bastard Knox did what he did.
“Uncle spends more time out here than he does in the wrestling ring. We can beat him together here! In his own game! Him and all his stupid Nephews eradicated by the might of Rome! Think about it uncle, it would be glorious!”
“Octavian …”
“You can take your time, uncle. I don’t need an answer now.”
“No, my nephew, I’m not going to make you wait.”
Octavian’s eyes opened wide. Caesar was going to give his answer right now.
“You kept Rome alive on this ship and I couldn’t be more grateful for that. I’m proud of you for everything you did after I died and everything you did after you were born again. But I’m sorry Octavian, I can’t accept that offer. I can’t abandon my own life.”
Caesar almost couldn’t bring himself to look at Octavian’s heartbroken expression after his refusal.
“But the life you can live here … that would be so much better! Are you going to continue being a regular man in a world that passed both of us by? We are rulers, uncle, you said as much. We rule and men follow. Gaius Julius Caesar can’t spend his life being a mid-card wrestler while living an extremely mundane life!”
“I thought you wouldn’t understand, Octavian. It’s alright. I understand you. You died as an emperor and when you were born again, you crafted all this instead of living that mundane life yourself. You haven’t changed much and I’m glad that’s the case. But I’m Cornelius Aurelius Caesar. As much as Julius as I try to be, as much as his footsteps I try to follow … Julius died. He got stabbed and bled and died. I am who I am now. Maybe I won’t endure any hardships if I stay in this ship. It will be the easier path. But it’s not just a planet I’d be abandoning. I’d be abandoning my job and my plans. I’d be abandoning … certain people.”
Stu. Atilla. Zehra. Names and faces flashed through his eyes.
“Sure, things might not work out for me. Uncle Jay might humiliate me in the middle of the ring. I might never see Stu again. I might be hurt over and over and over again. But that’s the thing, Octavian, I’m not scared of being hurt like a human would. I’m not scared of being a human. I can’t hide all those small intricacies behind the curtains of a spaceship while I go around the universe and let others stand for everything I can not.”
“I-I really don’t understand.”
“I value the things I have in my life too much, be it small or large. I’m sure you do too. My nephew, I’ll always love you but my place is on Earth. Not in space.”
After a long silence. Octavian gets up and hugs his uncle. Come to think of it, he’d felt the crumbness of Octavian’s familial warmth even when he was disguising as Uncle. But now, it was family.
“Come and visit me frequently. I’ll do the same too.”
“Of course, uncle.”***** He was in the domain of the gods and now he was descending back to Earth. The blue seas and the green land approached, but in reality it was his pod that was approaching his world. Caesar took in the scenery. People tended to write off the Earth and humanity by pointing out how smaller they got when one rose higher and higher, as if that invalidated everything that went on in that small scale.
Cosmic Horror was the fear of the unknown. The space was endless, so were its possibilities. You didn’t know what could appear. Caesar had seen the fall of a giant civilization, he had been kidnapped by space pirates and he was reunited with his own nephew before having to turn his offer down to stay.
Fear was not necessarily a human emotion. Every being with conscience experienced fear. Every being experienced fear of the unknown.
Caesar thought that the Cosmic Horror himself had his own fears. Uncle feared the simplicity of humanity so much that he tried to cover all of it with his cult and over-the-top Nephews and his grand adventures that broke space and time.
Still, Uncle is Caesar’s greatest opponent to date and he knows that he’s gotten into this all by himself. This wasn’t solely about Stu. Stu didn’t care about the words of a man who badmouthed him while he remained in a coma. The giant made self-deprecating jokes about himself that were far harsher than anything Uncle had said about him. He was past that.
He wasn’t going to fight Uncle for Stu. He was going to do it for himself.
He and Uncle were simply two men of two different worlds. In Lights Out, those two words would clash, collide and crash. Maybe Caesar would break, maybe he would break him. He had to wait until the day of the show to find that out.
But after that, they would continue on their paths, leaving all of this behind, allowing Caesar to pursue justice for Stu. Justice for once and for all. |
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:09:08 GMT
Originally posted by Cyrus. Exile Chronicles (Volume 5)Chapter 8: Solving the Puzzle“When talking about the Golden Opportunity Match…you can’t think of it like just another contest, you know? Normal conventions about victory don’t apply when you’re inside that Chamber.”We find ourselves in a museum of sorts, within an exhibit on classical era ancient Mediterranean civilizations. Various artifacts, vases and mosaics line the walls and rest in reinforced glass cases to be seen, admired, but never touched.
While the exhibit itself is full of treasures and artifacts, it is remarkably devoid of people. Looking out the nearby windows, we see that the sun has nearly set and that night is swiftly approaching. A lone security guard walks in, doing his rounds and making sure that the exhibits are secured and that the museum is unoccupied by any would-be observers.
However, he’s not doing his job particularly thoroughly, as the camera pans up to a nearby balcony installed at this museum to allow patrons to get a wider view of the exhibit itself. We see the feet of a well-dressed man, black shoes perfectly polished. We see his black peacoat, draped over his shoulders, his flawlessly pressed red dress shirt and black tie. And we see his hands, weathered and grasping as he rests them on the balcony’s bannister. The only thing we don’t see is his face.
Unnoticed by the security guard, the figure just stands there, surveying the exhibit. The guard, satisfied with his less-than-stellar ability to perceive anything out of place, heads off and turns the lights down low. The bright lights are dimmed, but not turned off completely. And there’s still small spotlights on the most valuable artifacts, to keep them well-illuminated as a means to keep an eye on them.
But it’s clear that the guard is closing up the museum, despite the fact that there’s at least one individual looking out over the exhibit that likely shouldn’t be here. And as before when we started this scene, we hear that voice, speaking from beyond this exhibit.“Traditional matches, even multi-man matches, are usually fairly straightforward. But the Chamber…I don’t know. Something about it throws a lot of what people think they know about how to approach a match out the window. Maybe it’s being confined in steel, maybe it’s the nature of not knowing who’s entering the match at any given time. Or maybe the prize of a Golden Opportunity changes the mindset and makes people do things they normally wouldn’t do. Either way, a Chamber match is less a match and more of a puzzle, a conundrum that requires you to look at all the pieces on the board and see how they fit together. It’s something that’s taken me a lot longer to realize than I’d care to admit, but here, in this moment, I’m beginning to see that, in order to succeed and even have a chance of winning, you have to set aside what your instincts are just for a bit and look at the puzzle in its entirety.”As the voice says that, our focus shifts back to the exhibit floor. There, sitting on a dais apart from all the other artifacts, surrounded by velvet ropes, is a small golden box: The box, on first glance, looks to just be some kind of treasure. Beautiful and intricate, sure…but as the camera pans around it, we start to notice other details. Small buttons, sculpted lines that appear to be levers, and various other mechanisms built into it. This box is, upon close inspection, a puzzle box, designed to house something of great value if someone is clever enough to figure out how to open it.
There’s almost this…aura, this mysterious presence surrounding this box. Oddly enough, it’s not enclosed in a glass case unlike everything else in this exhibit. If someone wanted to, they could just…reach out and grab it.
And as the voice speaks, we hear footsteps slowly approaching.“It should go without saying, but allow me to make it abundantly clear. When I talk about the pieces to the puzzle, I’m not just talking about the Chamber itself. I’m not talking about the rules or the rotation or any of that nonsense, because if nothing else, the Chamber in and of itself is consistent. What isn’t, and what makes this a true puzzle, is the individuals who enter it, hoping to claim the Golden Opportunity for themselves.
“A lot has changed in FWA since the last Chamber match, where Nova Diamond managed to claim the Golden Opportunity, cashed it in on Devin Golden and caused him to spiral into his current state of oblivious madness…and then proceeded to drop it to Michelle von Horrowitz in one of many, MANY title changes in the cycle between Back in Businesses. There was a separation, a battle, and now a new era under one umbrella. And a faction that should’ve stayed in the garbage bin of history has been reborn, with a champion at its head desperate to validate his claim at being the very best.
“In times like these, a Golden Opportunity is even more of an attractive prospect. With the field of potential World Champions as wild and vast as it’s been in years, even those who’ve not held World Championship gold in years, and many who haven’t held it at all, are practically salivating at the idea of a championship match on your terms, whenever and however you want it. The only question is…
“...are you capable of solving the puzzle in order to claim the prize?”The footsteps get louder as we see a shrouded figure walk…or rather, stumble? Either way, their movements are jerky and erratic, and while their face is shrouded, we see their lips curled into a manic smile.
The figure approaches the puzzle box and caresses it with a brush of their fingers covetously. They tilt their head, as if admiring it…but making no moves to try and solve it.“There are those in the Chamber who enter it with the thought that their experience, their pedigree is enough to solve the puzzle and emerge victorious. And there is some merit in having vast experiences with a variety of different match types. Especially if you have the championship legacy to back up your experience.
“But, having been a champion and having experience in not just any match type you could possibly think of, but in Chamber matches especially? Leaning too hard on that is a mistake. I should know better than most. Experience, and more importantly, the confidence that comes from experience leads to tunnel vision. You know what to expect, you know what you’re capable of, but in a match like the Chamber? Being blind to your surroundings is a death sentence. Not thinking clearly and paying no heed to your opposition and how they interact with one another is the surest path to defeat and disappointment.
“And if you’re the type of person that’s just…detached from reality and completely ungrounded? Well…”The figure snatches the puzzle box and starts to mutter something. It’s indistinct from the position of the intruder on the balcony and, by proxy, us…but it’s utter madness. It’s delusional rambling that talks of “being the hero,” “reclaiming what was stolen,” and long drawn-out words and sentences that serve to underline this figure’s madness.“If you step into the Chamber thinking that you’ve already won…or worse, that you’re destined to win? You’ll never solve the puzzle…and you’ll end up dead.”As the figure twirls and moves to music that only they can hear, the box shudders in their hand. Shouting in pain, the figure drops the puzzle box as it vanishes in a flash of light and returns to its podium. The shrouded lunatic clutches their hand in agony, where a perfectly punctured hole is seeping blood…but blood that turns to ash and dust. They try to shout, try to say something in frustration and annoyance, but all that comes out of their mouth is more of that dust.“Whatever respect I have for Devin Golden as a competitor and as a former World Champion? While I don’t deny his desire to be World Champion again, the Truth is…his head is not in the game. It hasn’t been since Nova Diamond took his World Title, and isn’t about to return anytime soon. It’s a shame to see one of the few men in this company I admire reduced to a droning fool living in a fantasy world of his own creation, but that’s all that’s left of Golden. He’s coming into this match thinking that destiny will carry him forward. And it’s going to destroy him.”The figure screams, but no noise comes from their lungs as they dissolve into dust, having been destroyed due to their own perception of what was and ignoring the dangers.
Not long after, another figure approaches from the bowels of the museum, this one with a bit of a spring in their step and humming a rather cheery tune. At first, they enter the exhibit and just take in the entire assortment of relics and artifacts, paying no heed to the puzzle box.“Still, I’d rather take experience over ignorance when it comes to the Chamber. Approaching this match without even the slightest bit of foresight into what this match can do to you is akin to walking into a meat grinder thinking your bones and flesh weren’t going to get absolutely pulverized. Sure, you might have participated in some brutal matches, you might have faced and maybe even defeated some of the best, but there comes a time where you’re going to run into a situation that you can’t possibly just skate through and have to take seriously.”The figure finally sees the puzzle box, tilting their head admiringly at it as they bound up to it. Unlike the first figure, this one does start to play with it, moving levels and buttons. At first glance, one could be mistaken for thinking they’re trying to solve it…however, as this continues on, it’s obvious that their mind and heart aren’t really in it and all they’re doing is wasting time fidgeting with the puzzle box. There’s no devotion, no focus on the task at hand. It’s almost as if this figure is just here wasting time until they can move on to some other objective.“To survive in the Chamber and to even stand a chance at taking the Golden Opportunity, there can be no delusions of what’s about to happen. You have to respect the match and what’s going to happen to you and your opponents within its confines. Throwing that many bodies into one ring surrounded by hardened steel, and having them fight for one of the most powerful prizes in FWA leads to destruction and suffering unlike most other matches. And more importantly than any of that? The Chamber requires your undivided focus and your unrelenting willingness to suffer, and make others suffer in turn.
“I have nothing against Jeremy Best. The kid is a hell of a wrestler and, quite frankly, a necessary counterbalance to men like me. But…he’s no killer. He doesn’t have a vicious bone in his body. We’ve seen him in Mile High struggle against men who were absolutely vicious and cruel, even if they normally weren’t. And I’m sorry…but to be the World Champion? To be the man who stands at the top of the mountain as the very best in the business? I don’t care how much of a saint you are…you’re going to have to learn how to be a monster to protect what you value.
“And let’s be real…Jeremy might want to be the World Champion…but he’s made it very clear that what he really wants is to find a man who doesn’t want to be found. He’s shown that he’s not ready to move on from that. Combine his obsession with Krash with his kind attitude, and throw all that into a Chamber match surrounded by a pack of starving, feral wolves all fighting one another for a hunk of meat?”The intruder on the balcony makes a dismissive *tsk* noise as if to accentuate his point. The figure near the puzzle box, seemingly done playing with it and getting nowhere in solving it, decides to ignore it and the potential prize within. They simply walk off, humming a cheery tune, completely ignorant of what they might have given up because they didn’t have the guts or grit to continue pressing forward.
After that figure walks off, a new figure enters the scene. Like with the others, we don’t see their face in their shrouded cloak. This one, however, doesn’t seem completely oblivious. They seem…focused. They seem to understand what they’re here to do and what it is that they’re seeking. As they approach the puzzle box, they look it over closely as they begin to work on actually attempting to unlock it.“If the only people that entered a Chamber Match were delusional former champions and oblivious, carefree never-champions, the results of a lot of Golden Opportunity matches would be quite different. That being said, there are definitely those who enter the match knowing what’s at stake and what’s going to be required of them to acquire it. Anyone who’s ever won a Golden Opportunity within the Chamber’s confines have to have that understanding at the bare minimum.“Granted, that’s not enough to completely solve the puzzle and emerge victorious. If it were, there would be a lot more worthy Golden Opportunity victors throughout history…and trust me, we’ll get to that. You can have all the foresight and killer instinct that you want, but even that will only carry you so far when those pods start opening and people start swarming you. Ultimately, the most important virtue that I’ve found that someone has to have in order to survive a match like this? It’s not skill, or strength, or speed or even wits. It’s the willingness to suffer, and the ability to survive…”The third figure is trying their best, furiously working on the puzzle box to try and make some progress. However, they're rushing, and much like the first figure, they find themselves pricked by the puzzle’s traps, jabbing them repeatedly. They don’t dissolve like the first, but it’s clear that they’re getting more and more agitated.“Chris Peacock…it might be unfair to discount him just because he wasn’t around for the war between Fallout and Meltdown. Then again, is it? Peacock in spite of his rather stupid gimmick has proven, time and again, to be one of the best competitors on the roster. He is relentless when there’s gold on the line, he comes from an interesting pedigree having been mentored by a former World Champion in Randy Ramon, and if nothing else? I can’t say that he’s a fool or a delusion shadow of his former self.
“What I CAN say, though? As much of a name that he’s made for himself competing in X Rules style matches…Chris Peacock is missing that extra edge that all great champions need. To be quite blunt? Chris Peacock is soft. And I’m not talking about physical toughness, although I could argue that his record in those hardcore matches is spotty at best considering he’s been made a fool of by JJ and the Nephews, of all people, which tells me that he’s not nearly as much of a hardcore badass as people make him out to be.
“No, I’m talking about mental toughness. That facet of a person’s psyche that ignores pain, ignores the threat to one’s well-being, dismisses the very concept of difficulty and even impossibility and makes the decision to push forward. Chris Peacock does not have that. Hell, he WON against Devin Golden at Back in Business, and what does he do? He decided to walk away while the rest of us were at each other’s throats. Chris could’ve done anything with that momentum, could’ve made a stab against that scared wannabe tyrant Danny Toner. Hell, he could’ve decided to stand up for Fallout and fight against the Meltdown invasion and I would’ve had a smidge more respect for him.
“But…he did nothing. Because Chris Peacock, for all the talent he has? He coasts. He takes his foot off the gas because he’s afraid of the speed that’s required to run through the walls between being a good wrestler and being a goddamn legend. Comparing him to the multitude of wrestlers who’ve had to struggle and suffer for what little scraps of glory they’ve been able to grasp for is like comparing a rusted Volkswagen van to an Abrams tank.”The figure curses out loud and slams their hand on the dais, causing the puzzle box to shudder, but not fall. They raise their hands to eye level and we see a multitude of puncture wounds from the puzzle box’s needles. There’s a series of expletives, growls, and general sounds of frustration and dismay at their inability to solve the puzzle…or perhaps, just perhaps, it’s the sound of a person who thought that they’d be able to waltz in and just get the prize, and is utterly disgusted by the fact that it’s not easy.
“The Chamber will take everything from you. There’s no escaping it. And if you can’t accept that fact, you don’t deserve to compete in it. And if you do? It will eat you alive. Only those who accept that danger and are willing to give everything to claim the prize can possibly stand a chance of arising from the ashes of oblivion with the Golden Opportunity in hand. If you’re the kind of man who’ll walk away from a victory and choose not to fight in a war for the very heart and soul of the business that made you relevant? Then the only purpose you’ll serve in that match is as a sacrificial lamb to the bloody demons that call such a hellish structure home.”The figure scoffs and walks off, clearly having given up on solving the puzzle and deciding to cut their losses. However, as they disappear down the darkened hallway, we hear the sound of a body falling to the floor in a heap. As the camera moves, we see this third figure having collapsed, likely due to the poison from the needles. It’s tragic, if not a little pathetic. They had spent the time trying to solve the puzzle, gave up when it wasn’t an easy win, and died ignobly anyways.
But, the figure is disrespected even further when we see a dainty foot just step onto the corpse and walk over it. As the camera pans out, we see three more shrouded figures walk past the dead body, seemingly unconcerned about it and, quite frankly, completely disrespectful to the dead. This new trio seem awfully chummy with one another as they approach the puzzle box and loom around it, inspecting it and chattering among themselves, sounding rather confident about their prospects of gaining the prize within.
The figure in the balcony, seeing this, clicks their tongue derisively as they continue to speak.“Given everything I’ve said about the Chamber and what it takes to survive even long enough to solve the proverbial puzzle, I can’t say that the idea of teaming up with others to boost your odds is surprising. It’s not a new strategy, by any means. Hell, even before the official war between Fallout and Meltdown, the Fallout wrestlers in the last Chamber match had themselves a temporary truce to eliminate the sole Meltdown representative. I don’t know if this was brand loyalty or a group of wrestlers doing everything they can to eliminate a threat, but my earlier point stands. Sometimes, wrestlers don’t want to or aren’t brave enough to trudge ahead through the proverbial field of barbed wire and landmines on their own and put their faith in others and hope that they don’t stab you in the back before you can slit their throats.“Even I’ll admit…there are times and places where cooperation and teamwork are essential. Meltdown proved that when they emerged victorious in the Jailhouse Blues match at the Anniversary Show. But the Chamber? Where only one person can emerge as the winner? I find the prospect of alliances not only distasteful, but ultimately self-destructive.”As the intruder says this, we see the trio of figures working on the puzzle box. As if to prove the point of our narrator wrong, they are making some progress in sorting out the puzzle’s solution. They’re working together as one…
…but, there’s a moment. It’s brief, barely noticeable if you weren’t looking hard enough. One of the figures, their face shrouded by a cowl like all the others, gets a glint in their eye that we’re able to see through the shadow. The glint of someone who knows the power of the prize within…the glint of greed.“Executive Excellence is full of shit. I know this isn’t some earth-shaking observation, but I think it’s important to note just how deep their shit really goes. Gabrielle Montgomery, Mike Parr, and Kayden Knox are three bottom-feeders that think that their alliance and association with Danny Toner and the World Title make them better than what they are. And sure, if you were simply judging them by their championship successes as of late, you might be mistaken for thinking there’s some Truth in that assumption. But as I’ve stated with the most recent slate of World Champions, simply winning gold is not enough to make you a legend. In the span of weeks and months, all three of them won gold and immediately lost it.
“But their own delusions of grandeur aren’t what I’m calling bullshit on. No, what I’m calling out is this ugly, obvious lie that they see themselves as equals. That they and Danny Toner are one and the same, that there’s no hierarchy among them. They are a UNIT, they say! It doesn’t matter which one of them is the World Champion so long as Executive Excellence controls the title. And this match, this Golden Opportunity is simply just to make sure that the title stays with Executive Excellence. A ‘contingency’ to ensure that the power remains with them. And that there’s no real ego among them.
“I know these three. And I know that they’re all a bunch of liars trying to delude themselves and the rest of the roster. Honestly, I’m more disappointed in how terrible the lie is than the lie itself…”As if on cue, the figure with the glint in their eye stops the other two. While we don’t hear the conversation clearly, the snippets we do get seem to say that this figure is claiming that they’ve solved a similar puzzle before and should be the one to claim the prize, because they know what to do with it.
One of the other figures, a bit more domineering than the third, gets in their partner’s face and tells them that they’ve had a chance and blew it, and they should be damn grateful that their association gives them a chance to even get close to such a prize again. The first counters by saying that the second has had their own chances to claim a prize like this and has failed time and time again, and should be satisfied with the lesser treasures they’ve had and haven’t been able to keep their hands on in the first place.
All the while? The third figure just stands there, arms crossed. While we don’t see their face, their body language says volumes…they’re boiling inside from being ignored.“I know Gabrielle better than anybody in this company. Gabrielle lies. She lies to her teammates, she lies to the fans and the rest of the roster, and more pathetically? She lies to herself. This is a woman who achieves things, fails to follow up, and then retires when things become difficult and unretires when there’s a chance to return to the spotlight, especially if it gets her closer to the World Title. She can say all she wants that she’s a team player, but we all saw who she was in the last iteration of Executive Excellence. When there’s a supergroup with her in it, she absolutely can not tolerate not being the centerpiece. And that simp Toner is too much of an idiot to realize that Gabrielle can and will drive that knife through his back if she gets her hands on the Golden Opportunity.
“Mike Parr is also someone I’m all too familiar with, and while I’ll admit that I have a touch more respect for him than I do Gabrielle? Siding with Executive Excellence proves what I’ve said about him for years. Mike Parr is a good wrestler. At times, he may even be great. But his reach has always, ALWAYS exceeded his grasp. I hold the North American Championship with all due respect, but ultimately the World Title is the championship that stands above them all. And Parr has had his opportunities and fallen short every time. You want me to believe that, having lost the North American Championship to Lizzie Rose and having the faintest hope of securing a World Title match right in front of him, that Parr isn’t plotting to use it? To silence the doubters and finally, FINALLY be the man?
“But…ultimately the one out of that trio that’s likely the most devious is Kayden Knox. You hear him talk about being the Executive Excellence member that’s being written off as a potential winner of the Golden Opportunity. But that’s a lie. Or rather, it’s a misdirect. The only people that are writing off Kayden Knox’s chances and credentials are Kayden’s teammates. Gabrielle is an egomaniac that doesn’t mind Kayden’s presence so long as it helps her get what she wants. Mike Parr cares only about Mike Parr. Both of them believe that, if one of the Executive Excellence idiots is going to win Golden Opportunity, it’s not going to be Kayden. No, no…Kayden’s just there to assist the ACTUAL winner. He’s a barely has-been champion with none of the pedigree of his two teammates, and he more than them should fall in line.
“Bottom line? Executive Excellence can put on this persona of being one unit with one goal. But with a prize like Golden Opportunity? They’ll clamor over one another to claim the victory. They’ll devour one another and fail to solve the puzzle. And when the pressure is on…”
*THWACK!!!*The third figure, the one who was being ignored, cracks the first figure who had started this argument in the head with a club, cracking their skull and sending them crashing to the floor, wallowing in a pool of their own blood. The second figure is shocked by this, but doesn’t have enough time to process it as the third drives their knee into their gut and, while they’re doubled-over, brings that club down HARD on the back of their head. It’s impossible to say whether they’re dead or not, but the damage is done and the third figure grabs the puzzle.
However, they weren’t paying attention. Their thumb slips and triggers a gas trap, causing them to sputter and cough. We see blood trickle down their chin even through the darkness hiding their face as they clutch their throat fruitlessly. In their recklessness and due to their jealousy and greed? They collapse to the floor, gasping for air as they stop moving.
Our narrator, the intruder observing this farce in the balcony, sighs as we hear him turn on his heel and walk. It takes some time as he passes by the body of the Half Hearted, past the ashes of the Delusional, and over the bodies of the Avaricious trio. The one that simply walked away to some other pointless endeavor, the Fanciful doesn’t even register as our narrator approaches the puzzle box.“I’ve reached the end of my patience. I’ve seen what lesser warriors have done with the opportunities that I’ve been denied for so many years. And what few opportunities I’ve had, I’ve made the absolute most of. This Chamber match is my third in as many years, against foes hungry for something not a single one of them were ready to swallow. Every single one of them is going to be destroyed, either by my hands or due to their own reckless ambitions being denied them by their hubris and the terrors within that steel structure. I want what I lost so long ago, what I’ve never had a real opportunity to reclaim. And I want to ensure that Danny Toner and anybody who supports him pays dearly for what transpired at Back in Business.“So fuck any of my opponents. I’ve waited long enough. And I’m going to solve this damned puzzle and claim my prize, regardless of what I have to suffer to do it.”The intruder gets to work.
His hands are swift, but not so swift as to be reckless. Levers are flipped, buttons are pressed, pieces start to move and rearrange with every move that the man makes.
It’s not without its perils. Several needles jut out and stab him, presumably with the same poison that claimed one of the others. But unlike them? The intruder doesn’t stop. He doesn’t give up. Doesn’t walk away despite the pain, despite the fact that the poison is coursing in his veins.
It doesn’t matter.
Not when he’s so close.
Not when he’s made such progress in solving the puzzle.
Not when the prize was SO CLOSE.
The stress, the pain, the ever-encroaching specter of death is always there, and continuing to encroach. But just when it seems like his body and soul are about to give in…it happens.*CLICK*The puzzle box shifts and reconfigures. The pieces spread out, and open to reveal the prize within.
It’s a small thing. A small stone that would be completely unremarkable were it not glowing softly. However, as the man grabs it, the light grows brighter…and the wounds, the poison…everything he’s suffered to claim it? They vanish and the man is restored, with no signs of ill effect..
This light…it’s everything. It is…opportunity. It is hope. It is salvation from the turbulent seas of strife that brought him here.
And as the man raises the stone to eye level, we see the hawkish, hungry eyes of Cyrus Truth looking back at us, clenching that stone and that light as if it’s the only thing keeping him alive.“Disrespect my name if you think it’ll keep you relevant. Try and lie to the world if you think it’ll keep you alive. Ignore the dangers of stepping into that Chamber with a man like me if you’re cocky enough to think that it won’t end badly for you. I’ve been patient, waiting for the time when I could return to the place where I belong. I’ve watched as you all have taken the opportunities presented to you to chase the World Title and inevitably waste them due to your own weaknesses, deficiencies, and arrogance. And quite frankly, I’m tired of having to enter this Chamber year after year after year and watch this Golden Opportunity slip through my fingers.
“I made a promise…or perhaps you could call it a threat. I said I would make Fallout suffer for their act of secession. And with the team I had at the Anniversary Show, I did. I also said that I would rip the heart out of Executive Excellence, beat the shit out of Toner, and become World Champion again. Now, whether Toner wins or Alyster Black manages to finally win the big one? The World Title is the goal. And I would say that I feel bad about anybody who willingly chooses to get in my way, but when I see the faces that I’m going to fight in that Chamber? Any empathy gets thrown out of the window.
“Executive Excellence can call themselves a team, Devin Golden can think that it’s his right and privilege to have another shot at the World Championship, and Chris Peacock and Jeremy Best might think that this Golden Opportunity is theirs for the taking. Every single one of them is living in a daydream. And I can hear them crying foul, spewing their garbage and saying that I’m just beating my chest and howling at the moon, and that I’m not anybody to take seriously anymore.”Cyrus opens his hand, allowing the stone to glow brighter and illuminate his entire face. This is not the face of a madman. This is not the face of a dreamer, or an arrogant fool. This face? This is the face of a man whose soul is forged out of iron, whose will is sharpened steel.
This is the face of a man who’s broken through a wall, and sees the light at the end of the Road.“In that Chamber? On that night? It’s Lights Out for your ambitions. Because I am going to do whatever it takes, suffer whatever I need to suffer, endure whatever you think is going to be enough to stop me in order to claim the Golden Opportunity. Look in my eyes. You know I’m not lying. I never have, never will. Tell me to my face…that I can’t. That I won’t. That you’ll be the ones to stop me.“And if you do manage to gather enough courage to say that? Be prepared to make peace with whatever god you worship. Because I’m going to send you to them for judgment, and use your bodies as the ladder to climb back to the World Championship. Cyrus Truth may have never left FWA…but at Lights Out? The King returns, and every single would-be usurper that has the misfortune of occupying that Chamber with me is about to get ousted from their pretenders’ thrones…”There’s a feeling in the air, a buzz when Cyrus speaks.
Cyrus Truth has not been the World Champion for three years now. Aside from a fleeting moment during Krash’s gauntlet that eventually resulted in Devin Golden’s most recent reign, Cyrus has not even gotten close to reclaiming it.
All those years, grinding and waiting.
All those years, having to listen to people tell him that he’s not deserving of a shot, that he’s past his prime or never was a worthy World Champion to begin with.
Every single bit of disrespect, every time that someone on the roster has written him off as irrelevant…all of it, Cyrus has suffered with dignity, silently and patiently holding his tongue.
From the looks of things? Cyrus is done suffering in silence. Cyrus Truth is absolutely done with waiting.
He said it himself. Golden Opportunity isn’t just a free title shot. For The Exile, it’s salvation. It’s the beacon of hope that will bring him out of the darkness and back to where he belongs.
…and may the gods have mercy on anyone who wants to stand in his way. |
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:09:47 GMT
Originally posted by Man. PEACOCK UNLEASHED
CHRIS PEACOCK Louisiana - 1870 Chris let out a very heavy and exasperated breath as he looked up at the ceiling, rousing from unconsciousness. He saw the dust particles floating through the air as light filed in through the door that remained ajar from when he first entered the barn late in the night. It had to be morning. His breathing did not steady. Raising his hand up in front of his face from his leg, he was filled with terror to see that it was covered in fresh blood. He was surprised that he was still alive.
As his consciousness began to slip away once again, perhaps for the final time as he bled out on the floor of the barn, he turned his head towards the door and weakly attempted to call for help. He snorted in derision at his own fate, amused by it even. This situation was his entire doing; he just couldn’t help himself. Now, with nothing to show for his life other than regrets over choices that he should have made differently, he was going to die. On the floor of a stranger’s barn; accompanied by nothing more than a couple of horses, some hay and the large streak of blood that he left on the floor.
If one was to follow that streak of blood to Chris’s previous destination, they would be led to the hideout of a gang that Chris had spent the last year pursuing. A group that had bettered him at almost every turn and seemed to take enjoyment in his suffering. They goaded Chris in for a final stand against them and then promptly left him to die once they’d bettered him. Then, somehow in the middle of the night, Chris crawled what he assumed was several miles until he found somewhere he thought was safe.
Chris had ambitions; things he still wanted to achieve. But that gang - those bastard Nephews - got to him again. He should have been the bigger man and turned the other cheek. He couldn’t resist the chance to finally overcome that wall, and his most recent failure against them has come at the cost of the rest of his goals. He had the tools to be successful in Louisiana and to prosper; to hold power. What he didn’t ever have was the chance. Unsurprisingly, it was as he lay dying, that he realised that he got in his own way. Everything that he rued and regretted he did so because of his own choices.
He felt his eyes starting to close as he looked at the door. It felt symbolic, like the white light calling him and telling him that his time had come. Those regrets could be left behind. There’s nothing that he could have done to change them now, anyway. There wasn’t a machine or contraption that he knew of that could take him back. With a heavy gulp and tears welling up in his eyes, he was ready to let go. This was going to be the end of Chris Peacock.
As his vision began to blur, a sure sign of the blood loss from the bullet wound in his leg, the door opened and a figure appeared. It must be the maker, Chris thought, welcoming him in. He tried to reach towards the man, who slowly stepped closer to him, but he couldn’t move his arms anymore… he closed his eyes…ALLEN PRICE Louisiana - 1870 Allen Price opened his eyes. The sound of claws scratching on a wooden surface woke Allen from his deep sleep. He folded his pillow over his head in an attempt to prevent the scratching from disturbing him further. It was when he heard his dog whimpering that he realised that he had to get out of bed. He needed to get up anyway, as the jobs that needed to be done around the farm weren’t going to do themselves.
It was with a loud groan that Allen swivelled his legs around from the bed onto the floor and he shuffled his feet into the loafers that had been left at the side of his bed the previous night. The dog’s whining continued, and he let out a frustrated sigh. “Calm down, boy! I’ll be there in a minute! Just hold your damn horses, alright?” The old farmer stood up and arched his back; it was hurting due to the way his body was positioned when he slept.
Price groaned as he exited the bedroom of the farmhouse that he occupied on his own, if one did not count the cattle dog that he allowed into the house overnight. It was a decision that he regretted each morning, but if he was being honest with himself, the dog probably did more work around the farm than he did, even in its older years. Seeing that he was about to be let out, the dog ceased the scratching and the whining, allowing himself to have his head stroked by his owner. As Allen patted the dog’s head, he rolled his eyes upon seeing the fresh claw marks on the door that had removed some of the fresh paint that he had applied to it just a few weeks earlier. “Go on, get out there!”
The dog bounded out of the door as soon as Allen opened it and he took a moment to look out across his land that opened out in front of the farmhouse. The cows in the field seemed peaceful enough and he heard the chickens going about their usual business in the coop around the side of the house. The barn stood proudly in the sun, and to this day Allen remained proud of having put it up by himself twenty years earlier. As he marvelled at his creation, he saw the dog sniffing around outside the barn.
Price waddled towards the dog and the barn in just his underwear and white vest, his legs not fully working yet as the day was still young, waving his hands around. “Away from that barn, boy! I don’t want you to give those horses a fright, ya hear?” The dog continued to sniff around and eventually the old farmer decided that he would have to physically remove the dog from the situation himself. It was as Price walked closer to the barn that he saw what was causing the ruckus; a trail of blood leading from the barn into the cornfield past the nearby fence. He gasped, and immediately turned on his heel, running back towards the farmhouse and reappearing seconds later with a loaded hunting rifle in his hands.
“Rick? Sonny? Are you two okay in there?” Price called out to his horses - not the smartest of moves considering an assailant could now be alerted to his presence and as horses, neither Sonny or Rick would be able to answer him. When the reply inevitably did not come, Allen gulped as he approached the barn door which rested ajar. The door creaked as he carefully opened it, and to his surprise he saw that his horses were fine as he left them, but a man lay dying on the floor of his barn.Louisiana - 1871 Six months later, Allen Price found that his farm had become significantly more profitable. This was largely in part due to the fit young man that had recovered from near death and given Allen a valuable and capable additional pair of hands to assist him with his duties around his land. It was a simple arrangement that the two had entered into; as payment for saving his life and doting on him until he was healthy once again, the man agreed to stay with Allen and help him around the farm until he was ready to return to his previous life. He did not require payment other than food and board.
The man - Chris - kept his past and a lot of his personality well-guarded. Allen believed him to have been a bounty hunter that eventually went into business for himself and things went south. That decision resulted in Chris getting shot four times and hit by a moving wagon. Chris’s secretive behaviour caused Allen some concern and many questions; what if whoever did this to him came back to finish the job, and Allen got caught in the crossfire? Why did Chris not want to return to his former life? Was tedious farm work really what a man whose previous life brought so much adventure to, wanted?
Despite the insistence of Chris that he did not wish to talk about any such matters with Allen, it did not stop the old farmer from trying to break down the walls. Chris showed impressive resolve and patience to continually rebuff Price’s incessant lines of questioning. But, that all changed one day in the early months of 1871, when Chris Peacock was left without a choice,
Chris had not looked at the clothes that he was wearing when he arrived on Price’s farm, requesting that Allen burn them when he was presented with them initially, Allen had worked hard to scrub out a lot of the blood and dirt stains that scattered throughout the burgundy outfit. He sewed the bullet holes and pressed it as best as he could. Upon Chris’s rejection of the clothing - a reminder of a life left behind - Allen did not wish to burn them, instead he hung the outfit in his own dresser. Like his barn, it was his hard work and he wanted to remind himself of his effort and the fruits it had brought.
On the morning of that fateful day in the early months of 1871, Allen routed around through his dresser to find something to wear. He and Chris needed to head into the nearby town, as they were set to attend a livestock auction. Price realised that his usual combination of a white vest and loose trousers would not do. He wanted to appear as a man above his own station. Chris was already reluctant to leave the farm, but Allen knew that showing he had someone in his employ would raise his standing among the other bidders in the auction, which could give him an advantage. Not only did Allen have to find clothes for himself, but for Chris too. It was then that he cast his eye on the clothes that Chris had worn six months earlier, that he almost bled to death in.
Price grabbed the outfit from the dresser and a piece of paper fell from inside the shirt pocket. It fell to the floor and landed at Allen’s feet. He rested the outfit down on the bed next to him and then opened the folded paper and read its contents. His eyes widened. Immediately, he left the room and began searching for Chris.
Allen found Chris in the kitchen of the farmhouse, eating some eggs and sipping on a mug of whiskey. Chris’s attention was elsewhere as he looked out of the window. When Allen slapped the paper down on the surface of the table, Chris looked at it for a second. “Who on Earth is Devin Golden?” Chris didn’t answer, and he instead took a deep breath and turned back towards the window.
“He’s dead, Allen.” Chris said, plainly.
Nervously, Allen looked down at the paper again and studied the sketch of Devin Golden in the middle and examined the words ‘DEAD OR ALIVE’ on the header of the paper. “You killed him?” Allen became more unsettled as Chris slowly nodded his head.
“Him, and plenty of others.” Chris said as he put his mug down on the table next to him. He inhaled again and then motioned for Price to sit down at the table, which Allen did. “You’ve been asking me this whole time who I am? What I did before I got here? Well, this is it. I killed people, and I got paid for it.”
Price looked at the handbill again and his eyes widened when he read the monetary value placed on Devin Golden’s life. “Fifty thousand dollars? You got paid fifty thousand dollars for killing this guy?”
“I haven’t been paid anything for it, Price. If you want the bounty then you’ve got to kill the mark, then take the body to the authorities. Do you see that piece of crap’s body here?” Chris sarcastically motions around the kitchen. “Bedsides, that was my last bounty, Allen. I’m not going back to that life anymore. I…”
Allen could tell that Chris was about to delve deeper into his psyche and perhaps explain what deterred him from that life in the first place. He thought about dropping it, but thought that this was too good of an opportunity to let go. “Chris, if you killed him… that money’s yours! Now, if no one has seen this guy since you killed him then surely that’s got to be enough?”
“Only if the judge says so.” Chris gritted his teeth after saying that and was frustrated that he had no liquor left in his mug to wash down the taste of immediate regret. He saw the wheels turning in Price’s head, and they were turning in a dangerous direction.
Price read the fine print on the handbill. “So this circuit court judge Rupert Watkins can resolve this? Chris… he’s not that far away!”
Chris stood up from his seat and held a hand out and snatched the paper from the clearly excited Price. “Allen, we’re not doing it. I understand, you’ve been on this farm for a long time and I know that a bit of adventure might seem fun to you. I’m not going on any adventures anymore. I wanted out of that life and I got it, my way. I want to focus on the farm, the chickens-”
“We could use the money on the farm! Think about it. Chris, with that kind of capital we could have the biggest damn farm in Louisiana!”
“We’ve got the livestock auction!”
“Livesto- LIVESTOCK AUCTION?! Are you out of your damn mind?” Price shot up from his seat as well and he snatches the paper from Chris once again. “You know how many livestock auctions we could go to with fifty grand? Now, I don’t like playing this card, but I saved your life! You owe me. So what we’re going to do is find this Rupert Watkins and get you your damn money and then we can go to every livestock auction in the damn country if you so please!”
Chris had never seen the old farmer be as authoritative as that before, and he took a deep breath. He looked out the window once again at the beautiful scenery which the farm opened out onto and sighed. It was this same allure that Price was exhibiting now which got him into the bounty hunting game in the first place. This life that he’d tried so hard to get away from had found a way to pull him back in. He decided that for one last time, he’d step into the world that brought the worst out of him. One last time, so he’d never have to return.
Without turning away from the view that he was going to miss whilst they were away, Chris spoke to an ecstatic Price. “I’ll get the horses ready. Get me my gun.”RUPERT WATKINS Louisiana - 1871 Rupert’s quill scratched into the paper as he quickly jotted down some specifics on the next bounty he was issuing. His hand slipped, causing a black streak to cover the face that had been drawn on the handbill. In frustration, the judge scrunched the paper up and threw it across his lavish office and it bounced off the closed door. The paper was brushed along the floor and pushed up against the wall as the door opened. Watkins didn’t even give his greeter a chance to talk, making a demand without looking up from the new handbill that he was drafting. “Send whoever it is in.”
His strong English accent demanded authority and seniority; it helped Rupert stand out in the sea of drawls and regional twangs that affected most’s pattern of speech in Louisiana. The servant did as he was told and stood aside to first allow a dishevelled man, not young but younger than Watkins himself, and then another man younger than the first. The door closed behind them and there was a few seconds that passed before the older guest attempted to initiate the conversation. “Good afternoo-”
“State your business or leave. I’m a terribly busy man and I will not waste what precious time I do have engaging in small talk.” Just the bluntness of Watkins caused Allen Price to stutter on his words out of intimidation. Watkins groaned and sighed heavily and placed his quill down and then finally looked up to see who was in his office. The scowl that had occupied his face faded almost instantly and he grinned whilst rising to his feet. The chance to torment another soul was enough to stir him from his grievances with the world at the moment. He held out his arms and walked towards the two men, ignoring the one that had attempted to speak to him moments ago. “Chris Peacock! I’d been led to believe that you were dead! But here you are!”
As happy as Rupert seemed to see him, Chris did not reciprocate the fondness being shown towards him. “My sources told me that those Nephews really did a number on you this time, Chris. It didn’t surprise me when I heard that you’d fallen to them once again. The thing about you is that you tend to go off the reservation from time to time, and when you do, things seem to take a turn for the worse. You suit having someone on your shoulder, telling you what you need to do to succeed in this life! Would you disagree?”
Chris remained silent. Immediately, he remembered why he was so reluctant to come here in the first place. Such degrading comments were commonplace for him in the presence of Watkins. Rupert picked up on the uneasiness of his guests. “Gentlemen, no need for any hostilities here. I’ve welcomed you into my home, after all. I may not be from around here originally but even I know it is rude to disrespect a host inside their own home. Come, sit down, let’s discuss whatever business it is that you have here.”
“Can I get either of you a drink, Chris and… I didn’t quite catch your name?” Watkins gestured towards Price as he led the other two men back towards his desk and motioned towards the two chairs opposite his own.
Chris sat down and got himself as comfortable as he could. “No drinks, and this is my fr… this is Allen Price. He helped me get back on my feet after what happened.” Allen went to shake Rupert’s hand, but Watkins ignored the gesture completely. Rupert would have to be totally tonedeaf to miss the disdain in Chris’s voice.
“Chris… I must say that I don’t like how you are addressing me. Like I said, I’ve welcomed you into my home. I don’t understand this hostility. I’ve always acted in your best intentions.” Rupert poured himself a glass of wine and then sipped it as he sat back and studied the men in front of him, waiting for a response from Chris.
“Rupert, I know that you are a man of action, so how about we get straight down to business?” Chris asserted, and Watkins reacted with indifference, which to him meant that he was happy to proceed as Chris had suggested. “Devin Golden. You wanted him gone, and he’s gone. I’m here for my payment. Fifty thousand dollars.”
Watkins laughed heartily, almost spilling his wine. After seeing that Chris was being serious as shown by Peacock’s unmoving expression, he stopped laughing. “You’re serious? I know that you’ve been out of the game for a while, Chris, but surely you must remember the fundamentals. You show me a body, and I pay you the bounty. Now, I don’t see Devin Golden’s corpse here in my office, do you?” Again, Chris stayed silent. “It wouldn’t matter, anyway, because the bounty has already been claimed.”
Chris stood up from his chair immediately and slammed his hands down on the table. Whilst Price was shocked, the judge did not back down a millimetre. “Claimed? How can that be then, Watkins? Who claimed it? I was the one that killed him!”
“Chris, when you disappeared shortly after Devin Golden’s death, I’m afraid that I had to take matters into my own hands. I couldn’t have just anyone being able to claim that much money.” Watkins paused for another sip of wine. “So, I engaged an outside party to retrieve Golden’s body, bring him here and then we’d split the fifty thousand between ourselves. Unfortunately, this outside party double crossed me and took the full amount for themselves. So, I have a proposition for you, Chris.”
“I’m not interested in playing any more of your games, Rupert.” Chris said as he turned his back to the man behind the desk.
“Do I seem like the kind to have time for games, Chris? What I am suggesting to you is a business transaction. You go and get my twenty-five thousand dollars, and you can keep the other half for yourself.”
“I’m still out of twenty-five grand, Rupert.”
“Aha!” Watkins said with enough excitement in his voice that caused Chris to turn back around. Watkins reached into one of the drawers on his desk and pulled out an envelope. “No, you will actually be gaining an extra one hundred and twenty-five thousand on top of what you would have been getting had you cashed in on the bounty on Devin Golden originally!”
Chris leaned in as Watkins opened the envelope and pulled out four pieces of paper. Handbills. “You kill these people whilst bringing my money back, you’ll walk away with all of this, too. Kayden Knox, twenty-five thousand. Gabrielle Montgomery, twenty-five thousand. Michael Parr, twenty-five thousand. Last, but not least, Danny Toner, seventy-five thousand. That’s a total haul of one-hundred and fifty thousand dollars, Chris. Add on the twenty-five from your half of the Golden bounty… and you’re an incredibly rich man.”
Immediately, Allen Price was sold. He got to his feet and attempted another handshake which again Watkins ignored. Instead, Watkins was concentrating on the reaction of Peacock to his proposition. Chris considered it and stroked his chin, he had learned by now that with Rupert Watkins there was always a catch. Every time, without fail. “I know what you are thinking, Chris. You’re wondering what the catch is, aren’t you? There isn’t one… unless you want to see your own face on one of these.”
“Excuse me?”
“You killed Devin Golden, but you didn’t fulfil your duties as a servant of the court by delivering his body to me to claim your bounty. That means that unless you bring that body to me then I’ve got every caught to charge you with his murder…” A smile formed in the corner of Rupert’s mouth, it was a familiar sight for Peacock, who knew that he had been bested by Watkins once again and dragged kicking and screaming back into the world of bounty hunting at Rupert’s behest.
Without either saying a word, Watkins raised the bills from the table up along with the envelope and Peacock snatched them out of his hand and walked out the same door that he entered through. Allen Price considered going for the handshake for the third time but retracted his hand before following Chris out of the door. As the door closed behind Price, Watkins leaned back in his chair and chuckled to himself. “He’s going to get himself killed for real, this time.”JEREMY BEST Louisiana - 1871 Inside Randy’s Tavern, everyone was in good spirits. The drinks were flowing freely, the band was keeping everyone going with upbeat music to which some of the young dames were dancing along to whilst holding up their long, frilly dresses. Whilst there was a vibrant atmosphere throughout the tavern, the loudest of cheers and laughter came from the back right corner of the room where the blackjack table was located.
A group of men sat at the table, laughing whilst drinking their lagers, and talking among themselves. They were having a good time. Such a good time, in fact, that they didn’t even realise that they were losing more and more money with each hand that they played. Why? Well, that would be because the dealer was cheating. It was done in such a subtle way that no one as inebriated as the gamblers at the table could see what was happening before their very eyes.
The dealer’s natural charm endeared him to all that were playing at the table and made it almost impossible for anyone to suspect that there was any foul play. Everyone loved Jeremy Best. Jeremy’s openness and friendly demeanour welcomed all sorts of gamblers to his table in the back right corner of Randy’s Tavern. Whether it be those that were trying their best to get themselves out of a hole or high rollers that just gambled because they could and they thought it was fun. Whatever background or ability, they were welcome at Jeremy’s table. As long as they had money that he could swindle them out of.
It was Jeremy’s way to survive in Louisiana. Whilst he wasn’t a bad shot, although not naturally inclined to violence as a means to solving any problem that he had, he found that by keeping up the appearance of an unassuming blackjack dealer was his best way to get by. After all, no one was going to blame someone so sweet and kind for any of their problems.
The blackjack table was perfectly situated so Jeremy could see the door at all times over the cards in his hands. He knew who everyone who ever came to Randy’s Tavern was, and they all knew him. Whilst making money wasn’t a bad thing, it wasn’t all that Jeremy was interested in. Ever since his friend vanished seemingly from thin air at the beginning of 1871, he had been polling anyone he could for information on Jake’s disappearance. He knew he had probably exhausted all options in this town, but every now and then, someone new would come along. That meant new money, and it also meant the potential for new information.
So, Jeremy’s attention was grabbed when he witnessed Chris Peacock and Allen Price enter Randy’s Tavern one evening. He saw the older man remove his coat and hang it up on the door whilst the younger man went and ordered drinks. As Chris sat at the bar with his head resting on one hand, he saw Allen wading through the masses and the tables to take a seat at the blackjack table. Jeremy couldn’t believe his luck; a mark had literally just presented himself to him. There was no need for any spiel or preamble, and Jeremy wasted no time and dealt Allen a hand. The other gamblers seemed immediately frustrated by Allen’s over-exuberance.
“Got a good hand there, friend? It sure looks that way!” Jeremy asks down to the beaming Price. “You want to hit or you gonna stick with what you’ve got there?”
“HIT ME!”
Jeremy dealt the card and as he had manufactured it to be, Allen went bust. “Unlucky, friend. I’ll let you have a think about whether you want to go again after I’ve let these fine gentlemen have a go. Bryan?”
Chris arrived with the drinks as Jeremy turned to a burly man sitting at the opposite end of the table to Allen. “What are you doing, Allen? We said just the one drink to rest before we found Parr. This wasn’t part of the plan!”
To Chris’s frustration, Allen shushed him and held his hand up and Jeremy then turned away from Bryan and put his palms flat on the table in front of Allen. He spoke in a hushed tone. “You’re here for Parr? Michael Parr?”
Instantly, Chris was suspicious of Jeremy’s need to question their intentions for being there. “We might be. What’s it to you?”
“Well, Mike Parr happens to be the sheriff of this town, but I know that he’s involved with some other… ventures. He won’t be hard to find, but I don’t think he’d appreciate it if y’all came here to stir up some trouble. I can help you.”
“Why would you help us? You don’t even know us. We could be here to kill Parr for all you know.”
Despite Chris’s hint and the dark undertones to the comment, Jeremy remained upbeat. “Because that’s what friends do! I help you, and you help me!”
“We’re not friends.”
Despite Chris being rightfully suspicious and guarded with the stranger, Allen felt that he was being too harsh to someone who on the surface appeared like they wanted to do nothing else other than help them. “Chris! Calm down. This young man is very pleasant and I think any information he gives us on Parr could be quite helpful.”
“Yeah! How about when I finish up here, we talk? I’ll tell you everything you need to know about Parr and you tell me anything you know about my friend that went missing a while back.” Jeremy passed Allen another hand and Allen accepted it and considered his move whilst Bryan elected to hit and win his hand as a result. Chris watched Jeremy’s hand as he took Bryan’s cards in and fed him another hand… only to offer Bryan the same cards again.
He then watched as Allen played another two hands and lost, whilst Bryan won again. Jeremy’s eyes shifted towards Peacock occasionally, too. Chris couldn’t say exactly what but there was something off with this guy. In Chris’s line of work, he knew that it was always better to follow his gut.
The click of Chris’s pistol caused all of the rabble, music and chatter in the tavern to halt immediately. Those who followed the sound and saw that Chris’s gun was pointed directly at Jeremy on the other side of the blackjack table. “Umm… mister… w-why are you pointing a gun at me?”
“You think I didn’t see it?” Chris asked in an accusatory tone. “All of these people here might not be able to see what you’re doing but I see right through you, kid. You’re full of horse shit. You’re cheating all of these people out of their money and because you smile and you’re kind all of the time we’re supposed to just go along with it? You’re a fraud.”
Chris turns around to face the room, who are all looking at him. “You seriously expect me to believe that with everything that this country offers you, all you’re concerned about is your friend? Everything that you could achieve, you’re putting it all aside for someone who is either dead or running away from you. I know why, too. I do. You’re scared. You won’t focus on what really matters because you’re afraid of the failure that comes with it if things don’t work out. I do it, too. I pick fights I don’t need to to escape from the real fight. The ones that I know I might not come back from.”
Jeremy remained still as Chris spoke, his words resonating. Jeremy knew, as did Chris, that Chris was talking about himself and deflecting. “I haven’t mean you any offence, mister-”
“Shut up!” Chris said, pointing the gun at Jeremy’s face. “Just… shut up. I was like you once, kid. I was hopeful and optimistic… but then I found out about the real world. I realised that to get ahead here, you’ve got to do shit you don’t want to do and you’ve got to be prepared to have your hope shattered in an instant. Now, I don’t want to make your day any worse than it is going to get, but your friend is dead.”
A single tear fell down Jeremy’s face as Chris spoke, but it did not alter Chris’s disposition towards him. “So, take that as a lesson for yourself, kid. Always expect the worst of people. Your second lesson… is to not fuck with Chris Peacock… because I will get you. Outside, now.”
With that, the crowd parted so Chris could leave the tavern. Allen got up from his seat and bumbled out the door after him and Allen stood in front of Chris as the latter stared down the street. “Chris, what are you doing?! You don’t need to do this!”
“I’m not going to let someone cheat me, Allen.”
“He didn’t cheat you! He cheated me! He said he had information about Parr!”
“Doesn’t change anything. Plus, if I want Parr, I get him to come to me. Shooting some little bastard down in the street is something that the sheriff is going to want to know about, isn’t it?”
Chris watched as the tavern doors swung open again and a very scared Jeremy walked out with Bryan behind him and he took his place on the street opposite Chris. The two stared at each other in the eyes as their fingers hovered above their holstered weapons.
“You don’t have to do this, mister! I know about Parr… I know about Toner!”
That caused Chris to have a momentary pause as he was about to grab onto his gun. “Sorry kid, but you’re just in my way.”
In a flash, Chris reached for his gun and fired it before Jeremy could unholster his own. Jeremy fell to the floor, dead. A shot clean through the heart. MIKE PARR Louisiana - 1871 All indicators pointed to it being just another night for Michael Parr. Mike, as his friends knew him by, sat at his desk inside the sheriff’s office. He sat idly, with his back straight and he ensured that all of his belongings were organised at perfect right angles in line with the desk. Impressions were important to the sheriff. He accepted that not everything could be in his control, but there wasn’t a reason that he could think of why the things that he could control shouldn’t be.
The town was a happy one, with Randy’s Tavern being the main social hub and Jeremy the blackjack dealer doing his best to keep everyone’s spirits up. Mike was a smart man, though. He knew of Jeremy’s true nature as any respectable lawman would. However, he turned a blind eye to it, because the last thing he wanted to do is piss off an entire town by laying down the law on the most popular man that lived in it. In Mike’s mind, you’d have to be a fool to do such a thing.
Chris Peacock was that fool, as Mike was shortly going to find out. The last thing that Mike adjusted was the ring on his left index finger. It was solid gold with the letters ‘EE’ engraved on the top, and Mike ensured at all times the letters were facing directly upwards. Mike was of course part of the group that fell into a small fortune when they double crossed Rupert Watkins. Mike’s position of authority granted them the means to cash in the bounty in the first place.
After dealing with outlaws and sadistic criminals for the best part of a year, for those in the know it was a surprise that Mike decided to become corrupt and join forces with the others. It was therefore no surprise to Jeremy that he allowed his conning to go unchecked.
Mike’s attention was drawn away from his ring when he heard the sound of a single gunshot echo through the town, silencing all of the revelry from the tavern that had provided the background for the evening so far. He exited the sheriff’s office and was confronted by Bryan - Jeremy’s accomplice in his schemes - and was informed by the burly man that an out-of-towner had clocked onto what they were doing and he shot Jeremy down in the street like a sick dog.
After quickly assembling his deputies, Mike approached the scene of the incident and saw Chris Peacock standing over Jeremy Best’s dead body and he ordered his men to train their guns on Chris and Allen, who was still shocked about what happened. “Now, I’m going to ask you to lower your weapon… because we will not hesitate to take you jokers down. Am I being understood?”
Chris groaned and acquiesced to the sheriff’s demands and slowly placed his gun on the floor and he then raised his hands in the air, and Allen followed suit. “What’s going to happen here, sheriff? I’d be inclined to think that if you were going to shoot me for what happened here this evening that you’d have done it by now. So, I take it that you’re willing to listen to reason. I don’t think you’re an idiot. So, you knew what this sorry son of a bitch was getting up to in there, so you know why I shot him.”
“You’d be right there, skip. You did a dumb thing by taking out Jeremy, there. People in this town liked him. I’m not going to deny them a chance to watch the two of you swing. You’re gonna both come with me now.” Parr motioned for his deputies to grab both Chris and Allen from the street and together they were ushered away from the tavern. “Someone get Jeremy out of the street!”
Allen’s nervousness radiated off of him as he and Chris were shepherded towards the sheriff’s office, which also doubled as the town jail. “Allen, just stay calm. Nothing bad is going to happen, I’ll get us out of here.”
So Allen took Chris’s word for it, and he and Chris soon found themselves occupying two of the cells located inside of the sheriff’s office. Parr watched over them both all night, and rifled through their belongings whilst they slept. At least, Allen slept. Chris laid flat on his back with his eyes closed all night but remained awake. He knew that Parr would find the handbills sooner or later as he went through their things. Parr didn’t shoot him in at first sight, but if he had an inkling of their real reason for visiting the town, he wouldn’t hesitate to put a bullet in both of their skulls.
“What keeps you here, Parr?” Chris asked, startling the sheriff, who believed him to be sleeping. “I mean, you seem like a pretty capable guy. This all seems kind of small town for someone like you. Never wanted anything more?”
“I’ve never met a man who was happy with their fill, prisoner. Everyone always wants more… but to answer your question, I’d say I’m content with my lot.” Parr answered whilst abandoning his perusal through Chris’s belongings.
Chris scoffed. “So you think you’re different to everyone else, then? You’re something special or some shit like that? If that was true, if you were really special, you wouldn’t be here right now. You’d have accomplished so much more, Mike.”
“That’s Sheriff Parr to you, prisoner. That’s your problem, you don’t have any respect. You think you can come into my town and call the shots. You killed a man tonight, I think you’re forgetting. You’re in no place to judge someone like me. I am respected in these parts. You're nobody.” Parr was content with his answer and believed that it would put an end to the discussion, but to his frustration, Chris started chuckling. “What’s so fucking funny?”
“I know all about you, Parr. You act like you’re happy with your station to hide the fact that you know that you can’t achieve anything greater. Every man does want more, and you’re no exception to that rule, sheriff. Difference between guys like you and guys like me is that if I want something, I go for it. I know a thing or two about picking my battles and I’ll admit, I’ve made some wrong choices… but at least I had the fucking balls to make a choice… and that choice is never the easy option. Can you say the same for yourself?”
It was food for thought for Parr. Chris closed his eyes once again and he felt like he could hear the cogs turning in the head of the man that he was preparing to kill. He just had to get him alone and not whilst he was locked in a cell.
“How can I do it? How do I prove it?”
“It’s simple, amigo. You think about something you want done and you go out there and try to do it. It’s really not that hard at all.” Chris realised that creating a false sense of trust between himself and the sheriff would be a good way to get himself into a position where he could take him out. He sat on the bed and Parr turned to Peacock for some advice, Chris’s face half-illuminated by the lantern hanging up by the door to the office. “Come on, tell me something right now that you could do that would make your life easier. It can be anything.”
“There’s an old prospector, on the outskirts of town. He’s guarded himself from the entire community - even Jeremy couldn’t get through to him - but he’s causing a lot of trouble in town. Scaring people and turning away visitors. I could do without the headaches he’d been causing me if I’m being honest.”
“That’s a starting point, sheriff! How about this? Tomorrow morning, we set out, go find the old bastard and put a bullet in the back of his head. I’ll pull the trigger myself if you want to, but there’s one condition that I need to add onto all of this-”
“You want me to let you and your friend go. Don’t need to be a genius to figure that one out.” Chris slowly nodded and Parr weighed up his options once again. “Alright, you’ve got a deal. The old guy stays here though, for security in case you try to pull anything.”
Chris stood up and walked towards the bars and held his hand out through them. “You’ve got yourself a deal, sheriff.” Parr rose to his feet too and accepted the handshake. Chris felt safe enough to go to sleep, but was aware of the handbills in his jacket that would be very incriminating evidence were Parr to see them. “It’s getting a bit cold in here, you reckon I could have my jacket?”
Parr weighed up the pros and cons and decided to pass Chris his jacket, which he laid over himself on his bunk inside the cell. Chris closed his eyes, knowing that he was going to become twenty-five thousand dollars richer the next day.CYRUS TRUTH Louisiana - 1871 Cyrus groaned as he rose from his bed, his back immediately aching as it did every morning when it was time to get up. He reached for his walking cane and put as much weight on it as he could to pull himself out of the bed. He shuffled along the floor towards the window and looked outside.
It was a solitary existence for a man who had developed the nickname of ‘The Exile’ from those in the nearby town. They knew him as the crotchety old man that lived on the top of the hill not far outside of town. Normally a wealthy older man living an unusual life would be deemed eccentric or kooky and seen as a source of joyful discussion, but to the townspeople, Cyrus Truth was simply viewed as an arsehole.
A painfully proud man, Cyrus felt he was owed a great debt by society for his exploits during the war where he served as a general. By trade, he was a prospector, though. Every now and then, the old man would unearth something of great value and it was for that reason that he was known to be very good at what he did. It was his abrasiveness and holier-than-thou attitude towards others that caused most to wish for his downfall.
Cyrus had engaged in a prolonged discord with sheriff Parr over land boundaries, with Cyrus feeling that he was owed more and more territory for his service to the country. What Cyrus failed to appreciate was the power of the organisation that Parr belonged to, because unbeknownst to Cyrus, he was a marked man. This was because Mike Parr had just granted permission for Chris Peacock to take the old prospector down. It was not a lawful move, but the sheriff was above the law.
As he had done so dozens of times before, Cyrus saw a dust cloud emerging from further down the hill. He had even learned to recognise the sound of Parr’s horses hooves, so he knew that the sheriff was coming for the next chapter of their storied disagreement. This was different though, as Cyrus noted a second rider with Parr - one that he hadn’t seen before.
As quickly as he could, Cyrus staggered towards the front door of his cottage and grabbed the shotgun leant against the wall next to the door. He abandoned his cane and walked through the yard towards the two riders, as they halted their horses at his gate and jumped down.
“Who is he?” Cyrus barked before Parr could even feign a warm greeting to the old man. Cyrus pointed the shotgun at both of his visitors one at a time, but let it trained on Peacock until he learned who he was.
“Cyrus, this is Chris Peacock… he’s a troublemaker, much like yourself.” Parr said before spitting on the floor, showing the disrespect that he had for Truth.
“Never heard of him.”
“That’s probably a good thing for you, old man. Not many people hear about me and live to tell the tale soon after.” Chris smirked as he took a step closer towards the old man. “Luckily for you, you’re not the one that I’m here for.”
Within seconds, Chris unholstered his gun and put a bullet between Parr’s eyes, killing him instantly. Cyrus jumped back in shot, and the shotgun fired it’s two rounds into the air whilst Cyrus recoiled. The old man stared down at the body of his nemesis and then put the gun back on Peacock.
“I heard two shots, you’re out. So I suggest you put that down and help me load this piece of shit into that wagon you’ve got over there.” Chris pointed to his gun with his free hand and smirked again. “I’ve got another five in here. Get on with it.”
The shotgun was dropped to the floor and Cyrus begrudgingly and painfully bent down to grab Parr’s ankles and he started dragging Parr’s body through the gate and towards the wagon that was next to the house. “Why… did you do that?”
“The less you know about me, the better, old man.” Chris said as he supervised Cyrus hauling the body up and putting it in the back of the cart. “I’m just going about my business, and the sooner you put my horse onto that cart the sooner I’ll be out of your hair. You can even keep his horse.”
Cyrus stood still next to the cart and put his hands on his hips. Even after witnessing Chris gun Parr down after no real provocation, the old prospector did not hesitate to stand up to the invader, refusing to perform any more tasks for him despite being at gunpoint. Chris scratched his head and then motioned for Cyrus to continue. “What’s the hold up?”
“I’m not doing it. I don’t have to take orders from you on my own damn property! In fact, you can take this piece of crap and both those nags and get the hell out of here!” Cyrus stomped his foot to emphasise the last part.
A smirk formed on Chris’s face. “That’s not the way it works anymore, old man. Fact of the matter is, I don’t care if this is your property.” Chris kicked Parr’s body with his boot. “He might have been afraid to put you down to pasture - as many chances as he had - but I’m not. Just give me a reason, and you’ll be lying in the dirt next to him. Your stubbornness is going to get you killed, old man.”
Not willing to back down an inch, Cyrus stepped closer to Chris as Peacock had done himself a few minutes earlier. “You’re a coward, bullying an old man. I’ve taken down men twice your size and bigger, men who had more honour in their pinky finger than you do in your entire body!”
Those comments instantly rubbed Chris up the wrong way and without really thinking, he fired one of his bullets into Cyrus’s gut. The old man keeled over and fell to the floor. Enraged, Chris kicked the dirt and then stood over Cyrus, who was quickly bleeding out.
“WHO ARE YOU TO JUDGE ME? YOU DON’T KNOW A FUCKING THING ABOUT ME! HONOUR, TRUTH - RESPECT? What does that get you out here? NOTHING!” Chris cocked his gun and aimed it at Cyrus’s face. He hesitated from putting the old man out of his misery, though. “I’ve tried doing the right thing before and it hasn’t gotten me anywhere. I’ve tried living the life of a maniac and that didn’t work either. One thing I have learned though is that those who judge others often have issues of their own that they’d prefer stayed hidden. Things like being an out of touch old fuck who has to involve themselves in everyone’s business as they’re so desperate to stay relevant and they refuse to let go. You’re literally dying on a hill, you stupid bastard!”
Cyrus groaned in pain and Chris saw life begin to drain out of his eyes. He thought about how Allen found him in the same position and saved him… but what was the point here? Just like Jeremy Best… Cyrus Truth was just in the way and an obstacle that could be removed.
“You could have just let me ride on out of here and I’d have never troubled you again. You did this! I told you you’d get yourself killed. Well, you poked the bear… and you know what happens when you poke a bear? You fucking die.”
Cyrus’s long life flashed before his eyes in the split second that followed and shortly after Chris carted Mike Parr’s body away using one of Allen’s horses, picking pieces of brain matter from his jacket. Chris didn’t want to kill the old man, he didn’t even have to.
Chris Peacock is not a good man. Chris Peacock isn’t even a bad man as standards go, but he’s learned that to really succeed here, he has to be a ruthless man. KAYDEN KNOX AND GABRIELLE Louisiana - 1873 It would be easy to forget the initial reason for Chris’s journey deeper and deeper into Louisiana given the events that had transpired since his and Allen Price’s departure from the Watkins Manor over two years earlier. It was almost two years since Chris killed Jeremy Best, Mike Parr and Cyrus Truth within the space of twenty-four hours.
He reflected on those murders from time to time, reasoning with himself that Best and Truth - whilst not his official targets - were necessary kills. Both had insulted him by assuming him to be of a lower estimation than what he held himself at. They needed to go. How could he truly hope to prove himself worthy of the prize that was being offered if he was shown to take prisoners of those that would disrespect him?
Mike Parr was of course still in his company, although two years’ worth of decomposition did not leave the sheriff looking as well as he once did. Chris took advantage of the snow two winters ago by creating an ice box which he stored his bounty inside of. It was in the back of the station wagon that he had stolen from some bandits that he had killed moments before, and both of Allen’s horses - Rick and Sonny - pulled the wagon along the dirt road.
Chris referred to the note that was left on the door of the sheriff’s office when he returned from his trip to Cyrus’s cottage. Parr’s associates had already taken custody of Allen Price and took him away to their compound. Chris knew this as the logo on the letterhead matched that on the ring worn on Parr’s finger - ‘EE’. He saw the same insignia on the gate of the compound that he was approaching. After two years, he’d finally found them.
“He’s coming.” Kayden Knox said as he folded his telescope and placed it in the chest pocket of his waistcoat. He turned to the nameless and unimportant minions behind him, “Get the prisoner ready for the exchange.”
Knox walked out into the yard of the compound and motioned for the gates to be opened. The large wooden gates parted in the middle and after a few seconds, Chris Peacock’s station wagon pulled up and Chris stood up from his position on the driver’s seat and climbed down. He patted Rick’s head and took a few steps towards Knox, but Knox put his hands out in front of him.
“That’s far enough, slick. We don’t want any trouble… if we wanted you dead we’d have shot you down already…” The mention of such a thing caused Chris to reach for his gun, but he noticed that there were several rifles being pointed at him already. “No need for any sudden movements, okay? Look, we’ll let you keep your guns and we’ll tend to your horses. I just wanna talk, and work a way out of this thing, okay?”
Chris was confused. “How do you know why I’m here?”
“Well… you got our note, right? You took one of our guys, so we took one of yours. So how about you bring Mike out from back there and I’ll let you go on your way. Allen is totally fine.”
“Wait… Mike’s dead. I’ve got the proof in the wagon, but he’s pretty fucking dead.” Chris watched as Kayden’s face dropped, and he immediately had an idea. Already, he could tell that Kayden was extremely trusting, to a complete fault. Helplessly gullible, too. “I wanted to bring his body back to you so you could give him a proper burial! That old guy, Cyrus… he shot him and well, I dealt with that old bastard myself for what he did to the sheriff! Mike was a good man, he was considering giving me my freedom. When he died, I knew I had to do the right thing…”
“Oh. We thought that you’d kidnapped him…” Kayden motioned for the men to lower their rifles, and approached Chris. “Thank you for bringing Mike home. Come on in, and we’ll bring Allen out.”
Chris looked up at the sky and noted that it was starting to get dark. “I mean, that can all wait… I wouldn’t say no to a bed for the night if you’ve got one spare.”
“You can have mine.” Kayden kindly offered, and Chris followed him inside of the main building in the compound and then outside into the inner courtyard. Chris couldn’t believe his luck, and Kayden assumed that he had just made a new friend. “I think you’d fit in quite well into what we’ve got going on here.”
Stifling laughter, Chris nodded in Kayden’s direction and entered the room of the man who he planned to kill at some point after being invited in. The door closed behind him and he fell onto the bed in a fit of giggles. He couldn’t believe that they were actually welcoming him in here after he killed one of their ringleaders.
On the other side of the door, Kayden smiled to himself, proud of being what he considered to be a good person. See, whilst Chris Peacock knew he was a piece of shit, Kayden Knox lived under the lie that all of the bad things he did was for some sort of greater cause. He was very capable, no one was denying that, but he was horrendously impressionable. No one knew this more than Gabrielle Montgomery.
Gabrielle knew exactly how to compel Kayden to bow to her every whim. She was a master manipulator, and her enviable looks were just an aid for her to get men to do as she pleased. On this particular night, she had tricked two of the hands around the compound to clean her room, meaning that she was looking for a bed for the night. When she had no better options available to her, Kayden Knox was the easy fall back. Speaking of fallbacks, everyone knew that Gabrielle easily fell on her back.
Therefore it came as a great surprise to Gabrielle when she opened Kayden’s door and found Chris Peacock sitting on the end of the bed, still laughing to himself about the fortuitous situation that he had found himself in, and it was clearly only about to get better. “Wow, they really know how to make a man feel welcome around here! Who are you, sweetheart?”
Of course, Chris knew exactly who Gabrielle was. There was only one woman that was as beautiful as the one in front of him, and it was the same one that was going to pocket him twenty-five thousand dollars after he killed her. These idiots are literally serving themselves up to him.
Gabrielle walked into the room and closed the door behind her and she immediately pushed Chris down onto his back and straddled him on the bed. “You must be new around here if you don’t know who I am. I was going to ask you the same question, though. You first.”
Whilst Kayden Knox lacked the ability to understand who Chris Peacock was and what his true intentions were, Gabrielle knew who she was dealing with very well. She’d learned all about Peacock and what he was trying to do from Allen Price during a romp with him not long after Price was brought to the compound. Knox and all of the other goons could not be trusted with the truth in fear that they’d ruin her own cunning plan.
It was Gabrielle’s intention to be the one to take Chris Peacock down. On her own. It would settle all doubts those could have over her abilities and her uses for them. It would make her feel valuable, which is what she wanted more than anything. It would get her the attention that she craved but surrendered in part when she became a part of the ‘EE’ group. She could be the standout if she killed the man who killed Mike Parr.
“Well, my name is Chris… I’m here to pick up a friend of mine.”
Gabrielle grinned and unbuttoned Chris’s top button. “You don’t want me to be your friend?”
Rapid nods of Chris’s head followed. “I think I’d like that very much.”
“Well, how about I rid myself of some of these heavy clothes? I’ll be right back, stud.” Gabrielle shuffled backwards onto the floor, but bent over to get her head as close to Chris’s crotch as she could before she walked seductively back out of the door.
She walked into her own room, which was next door to Kayden’s and paid little attention to the two hands that were tidying up all of her mess. She entered her own bathroom and opened the cabinet to pull out a hair grip that was actually a deadly weapon. The sharp points scratched her scalp as she used it to pull her hair back; its true intended use was to slice Peacock’s throat when he was at his most vulnerable.
Gabrielle confidently strode through out of her room and back through the door to Kayden’s… but she stopped in her tracks when she saw the rifle that Kayden usually stored under his bed being pointed directly at her.
“Bye, bitch.” Chris said as he pulled the trigger, and the impact of the bullets penetrating Gabrielle’s chest sent her flying backwards into the courtyard, where she landed at the feet of Kayden Knox.
Kayden, immediately distraught, reached for his pistol but he just simply was not good enough to hang with Chris in a gunfight. Another blast from the rifle caught Kayden in the neck, and he fell to the ground next to Gabrielle.
Their hands touched each other in death, but this embrace was stamped on by Peacock as he dropped the rifle and went about shooting as many of the goons as he could when they emerged from all angles into the courtyard.DANNY TONER Louisiana - 1873 “What’s happening out there?” Allen Price asked from the chair that he was tied to, his appearance extremely unkempt.
The man that Price was addressing was none other than Danny Toner, the man with the seventy-five thousand dollar bounty on his head courtesy of his jilted business partner, Rupert Watkins. “Well, Allen, it looks like Gabrielle couldn’t get the job done and your boy is currently massacring my entire organisation.”
Despite the dire straits he found himself in, Allen laughed. “I told you that he was going to come for me… I knew it!”
To Allen’s surprise, Toner was now the one laughing. “He’s not here for you. He doesn’t care about you. All men like Chris Peacock care about are themselves. If he cared about you, he wouldn’t have put your life in danger by coming here and shooting everyone. He’d have played it smart. All that man saw when he laid eyes on Knox and Gabrielle - Parr, too - was dollar signs.”
“Well, you’re one pretty big dollar sign, Toner.”
“Fuckin’-A I am!” Danny said, with a look of anger in his eyes as he rounded on Price, gunshots still ringing out in the distance to signal the death of swathes of Toner’s employ. “I am this world, and if someone like that goofy-looking piece of shit wants to be on top of this world, then they’ve got to take me down! You know how many people have tried? That are still trying? Chris Peacock is nothing fucking special, believe me.”
“He is! I don’t know who else has tried to kill you but he will be the one to do it! Then we’re going to be laughing all the way to the bank!” Allen said, defiantly.
Danny grabbed Price by the cuff of his shirt and tipped the chair forward to drag him towards the door of the room that he’s in. The gunshots outside had stopped. “Yeah, let’s see about that. Let’s see what Peacock thinks about all of what you just said, Allen! Come on!”
Toner kicked the door open and a bullet flew straight into it from the gun of Chris Peacock, who was covered almost head to toe in the blood of the ‘EE’ henchmen. Another bullet almost followed, but Allen Price being tipped onto the floor outside the door caused Chris to drop the gun. “Don’t move, Peacock! You’re going to let me come out there otherwise I’ll blow this idiot’s brains out. You got that?”
Toner confidently walked through the door and dragged Price further into view.
“You’re Danny Toner.” Chris said, recognising the handsome man from the handbill that he carried in his breast pocket. “Well, the game is up, Toner. Everyone who followed you is dead. I killed them. This thing says ‘Dead or Alive’, so we can do this the easy way or the hard way. It’s up to you!”
Despite his life being threatened by the very capable gunslinger in front of him, Toner shook his head and smirked. “You’re good, Peacock. I’ve got to give you that. But just as I was telling Allen here, you’re not good enough. Not if you want to beat me. I can sacrifice pawns at will, because I’m always thinking three steps ahead. I’m the fucking Chessmaster! That’s what I do! I saw you coming a mile off. Of course Watkins was going to send someone after us after the shit we pulled on him. We conned that bastard out of fifty grand and it felt good. We didn’t need him calling our shots. You clearly do.”
Chris shook his head. “That’s not true.”
“Why are you here, then? Why do all of this? This isn’t your bidding, you were happy being away on a farm or some shit with this guy. No, I know you’re type. The scent of gold is always enough to bring out the likes of you. Chancers, jokers… losers.” Danny could tell that his words were getting under Peacock’s skin, and he noticed Peacock’s fingers wiggling over his holster. “Hey! You keep that hand right fucking there! I don’t make idle threats, I will paint the walls brown with the shit this guy has for brains!”
Allen was terrified and Chris was faced with a dilemma to try and take the shot but risk Allen’s life. “Now you’ve got a conscience? How long are you going to try and convince yourself that you’re not rotten to the core? I bet you’ve had doubts about whether you’re a good person and whether you deserved what you got from that gang. Let me clear things up for you, it doesn’t fucking matter. You don’t fucking matter.”
Toner continued, “You think killing me will make you special? If it isn’t you, it’ll just be some other guy. I live my life knowing that I’m going to have people coming for me, I fucking thrive on it. It's putting them down that I enjoy. Watching them realise that they’re in over their heads before I put a bullet in between their fucking eyes. That’s what happened to Golden, and that’s what’s going to happen to you if you take another step.”
The confusion on Peacock’s face caused Toner to laugh some more. “Oh, you thought you killed Golden? That’s just more of Rupert’s bullshit to get you doing his dirty work. Nah, you didn’t get the job done properly. I killed that motherfucker myself after he came for my spot, and I cashed in big. So Golden played you, Rupert played you and now I’m playing you.”
“What do you me-” Before Chris could react properly, Toner pulled the trigger. Not at Price, but at Peacock himself and Chris felt the bullet strike him in the chest, just above his heart. The impact caused him to fall to the ground instantly onto his front. He was still alive, and he looked up to see the fearful and pained eyes of Allen Price looking at him… before Toner shot Price in the back of the head, killing him instantly.
Chris tried to scream or shout, but he couldn’t. No words or noise could come out and it was as his vision started to blur that he saw the smirking Danny Toner tip his hat in his direction before leaving through the door. Chris tried to reach for Allen, but he did not have the strength. He rolled onto his back and saw blood on his hands, not sure if it was his own or not… and he closed his eyes…
“I deserve this…”CHRIS PEACOCK ??? - ??? It was dark. Chris did not know where he was, but he felt trapped. He was standing up to his surprise, and he checked his chest to see that there was no entry wound, no blood and no bullet. In fact, his clothes were in pristine condition. He could not see anything around him, just a vast blackness… until he heard a voice behind him.
“You killed me.”
Chris looked over his shoulder and saw Allen Price standing in front of him. His face was white, devoid of life and he wore an exit wound in the centre of his forehead. He was just as Chris had seen him before arriving in this dark place. Chris ran forward and attempted to embrace Allen, but he passed right through him. It was as if Allen was a visage.
“Where are we, Allen? What is this place?” Chris said, his panic levels rising rapidly.
“You killed me.” Allen repeated.
“I didn’t, it was Toner…”
“YOU KILLED ME!” This time, Allen’s voice boomed and echoed through whatever chasm the two of them found themselves in.
“Allen, I could have saved you, but I didn’t. I’m sorry!” Chris stuttered as he went to speak again after apologising. He was unsure whether he was actually sorry about Allen’s death and the part that he played in it, or whether he was actually sorry for himself about the fact that he had joined him in this presumed death as well. “I should have done better. I did things that I didn’t need to do, all in hope of chasing something that someone like me has no right to.”
“I… like to dance. I like to drink. I like to fuck women… I could have chosen a simple life for myself, one where someone like me could just get by and where I didn’t need to worry about moving up in the world. I just couldn’t do it. That normal life isn’t for me, and I dragged you into this world of mine because you were like me once. You wanted to see what it was like for someone on the other side! I used to want that, too! Now I’ve lived this life and it has still gotten me nowhere. At least if I chose that normal life I’d have probably been happy.”
“I wouldn’t have had to deal with failure after failure and near chance after near chance. That desperation brought me to do some fucked up shit. I became a version of myself that I couldn’t live with anymore. That’s why I was ready to let go when you found me. I took what happened to me as a sign that this wasn’t for me anymore. I thought I’d killed Devin Golden, I beat that asshole within an inch of his life but he survived in that one inch. Again, I was just not good enough.”
“It didn’t take much for you to encourage me to get back into this and take up Watkins on his offer. I knew it was all bullshit but I went along with it anyway. For as fucked up as he is, when he sics me on someone it feels like I have a purpose. I feel useful, and validated. That man made me do some bad things… and I wish I was strong enough to say no. I wish that whatever it is in this fucked up head of mine had the power to tell me that I didn’t have to do it. I wish I was stronger, Allen.”
“So I took things into my own hands this time around. I killed a lot of fucking people in pursuit of this one, and some I didn’t have to. I told myself that they deserved it for what they did to me, but rationalising doing a bad thing for some bullshit reason or a perceived slight makes me no worse than Watkins. Toner was right, I am rotten. Right down to my core. I’ve turned off everything inside of me that cares about how someone else feels. I don’t care if they’re happy, or if they’re in pain… I don’t feel anything. People are now obstacles to get over. I don’t want to be like this… ”
Chris dropped to his knees at the feet of Allen’s ghost. “But I have to be! What else can I do? NOTHING ELSE HAS WORKED! I’ve tried caring about people and it just made me feel worse about myself when I couldn’t protect them. I tried not caring about people and it made me feel worse about myself because I felt guilty over what I did to them. Well, WHO CARED ABOUT ME?! WHO GAVE A SHIT HOW I FEEL? Why am I always judged based on my actions towards others?”
“I was treated like a fucking JOKE! Well, not anymore! I want someone to turn around and see what I’ve done to Parr, Knox, Gabrielle and all of the others and tell me that I’m a fucking joke! None of them were good enough to stop me! They weren’t nice enough, they weren’t mean enough and they weren’t smart enough! So fuck them! Fuck them all, Allen!”
Chris looked up at Allen’s ghost to see the still blank expression on his face, and he then rose to his feet and wiped some of the tears from his eyes. “And fuck you for judging me for it! I’ve got to make a decision, and go out like a little bitch bleeding out or I can go back and finish what I started. Toner might think that he’s fucking untouchable, but he’s not. Him and this darkness - this Black - that’s trying to take me, can rot in hell with all of those other pieces of shit that I killed. Fuck that. Get me the fuck back up there. I’m not ready to go.”
“I spent MONTHS wondering who was looking out for me or why no one cared, but I don’t need that anymore. You know who cares now? Me! I DO! That’s all that matters! I don’t care if people like me for it, or if they hate me for it. I am DONE letting other people control me. From now on, I’m playing by my own rules. The Chessmaster? Please! I’ll take that fucking board and shove it up his ass! I don’t fucking care what anyone thinks anymore. I’m DONE with feeling like shit about myself and I am DONE acting how people tell me I should act. I am ready to get the fuck out of here.”
Chris was breathing heavily in the void and Allen’s ghost slowly dissipated from view and the darkness became a glowing light. Chris felt a force pushing him upwards from below. Louisiana - 1873 Chris opened his eyes with a heavy gasp of air. His breathing was laboured, but he was able to sit up from the floor and he surveyed the courtyard of the EE compound and the dead bodies strewn across the floor that was barely visible due to the massive pools of blood around each one.
He checked his chest where he felt the bullet impact him when Danny Toner shot him and realised that the blood on his hands was not his own. Chris reached into his pocket and found that the bullet had failed to make it through the envelope containing each of the handbills. Chris laughed to himself and then stood up from the floor and walked towards Allen Price’s dead body and paused to look at it for a moment… and then he walked away.
Chris walked into the room where Danny and Allen had emerged from and there was no sign of Toner anywhere. All that occupied the room was a now-open safe, clearly emptied by Toner prior to making his escape. Chris examined the contents of the safe and reached inside… picking up several bundles of dynamite. A smile crossed his face. If people still wanted some encouragement to take him seriously, he thought that he would spell it out for them.
Outside the compound, Chris whistled as he unreeled the dynamite to the edge of the gate and then carried out the bodies of Kayden Knox and Gabrielle Montgomery, throwing them into the back of the station wagon next to the box containing the frozen corpse of Mike Parr. He bent over and lit the fuse before using the same spark for the cigar in his mouth… and he jumped onto the front of the wagon and started to guide Rick and Sonny away as the resulting explosion of the compound lit up the night’s sky behind him.“He’s the guy who’s the talk of the town, with the restless gun!
Don’t you bother to fool him around. Keeps the varmints on the run, keeps the varmints on the run!” So Chris Peacock was ready to send his message to the whole of Louisiana, and the rest of the planet (those discovered or not), that he wasn’t prepared to be fucked with anymore. “You may think he’s a sleepy-type guy, always takes his time.
Soon I know you’ll be changing your mind when you’ve seen him use a gun, boy, when you’ve seen him use a gun!” There may be others who decide to go after Danny Toner, or those that would go out of their own way to protect him. Their fates will be the same as Toner’s eventual fate himself. Them flat on their back with Chris Peacock looking over them, victorious. “He’s the top of the West, always cool he’s the best!
He keeps alive with his Colt. 45!” People may have their opinions on Chris Peacock, but they might as well just keep them to themselves. Whether you liked him or not, to get in his way would be your fucking funeral. “He’s the top of the West, always cool, he's the best!
He keeps alive with his Colt 45!” The time for being passed over has passed. Now? Chris Peacock takes whatever he wants, and he isn’t going to feel bad about who he has to take it from. “He’s the top of the West, always cool he’s the best!
He keeps alive with his Colt 45!
You won’t bother to fool him around, when you’ve seen him use a gun, boy, when you’ve seen him use a gun.” Danny Toner? A mysterious man in black? Doesn’t fucking matter. “He’s the top of the West, always cool he’s the best!
He keeps alive with his Colt 45!” He’s going to get them. “Who’s the guy riding to town? In the prairie sun?
You won’t bother to fool him around, when you’ve seen him use a gun, boy, when you’ve seen him use his gun!” This is HIS Golden Opportunity. |
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:10:22 GMT
Originally posted by OMB. “The Interview”
The morning started just like any other morning for Kayden Knox as he was awakened at the crack of dawn by the sun as it pierced through the blinds. The apartment of Kayden Knox is shown with several different alcoholic beverages across the floor. Kayden wasn’t sober anymore the one-year chip that AA had given him was shown in the trash at the foot of his bed. Kayden didn’t care though most addicts don’t as he made his way to the kitchen. He was in his underwear, his body had scars all across it. He open up the fridge door grabbed a bottle of Orange Juice and took a sip of it. He then went to the top shelf pulled out a bottle of Vodka and mixed himself a Screwdriver. He grabbed his phone from the counter and noticed he had a voicemail.
"Hey Kayden, it’s Gabi don’t forget that today is the big interview. Russnow & JLW are going to be looking to name the newest Golden Oppurinty contract. I know that we are both gunning for the job but, with the references we got from Danny Toner, we should stand a good chance of getting the job."
Kayden spits out his drink, the contents spraying on the countertop.
Kayden Knox: Fuck me. Shit!
Kayden rushes to his dresser and pulls out some dress pants and rushes to his closet searching around finally finding a black suit. He takes a look in the mirror and feels like he is cleaned up well enough. Kayden makes his way to the office where the interviews are set to be given. The building is FWA headquarters Kayden goes through the revolving door and the front desk receptionist leads him to an elevator taking him up to the top floor office. The room is small, and it leads to another meeting room. Kayden is all alone as he waits for his interview. Kayden notices paintings all over the wall where Jon Russnow, JLW, and other FWA board members are named except one in the corner. No, that one is different it's blacked and out Kayden feels fairly confident that is where Rupert Watkins was placed. Kayden knew that he double-crossed Rupert, the man that give him an opportunity in the first place to bring him into the fold of Executive Excellence. Kayden is taken aback as the door to the meeting room swings open. Jon Russnow and JLW stand outside of it holding the door as Gabrielle emerges from the room. Russnow goes back inside as Gabrielle and JLW whisper amongst themselves. You can see Gabrielle's hand on the chest of JLW who smiles until he notices Kayden in the room. He quickly changes coughing to get Gabrielle's attention and the two of them shake hands.
JLW: Kayden, I am sorry I didn't realize you were here. We should be ready for your interview in a few minutes. We will come and get you then. Ms. Montgomery, I hope you have a nice day. We will be in touch.
Kayden waits for JLW to go back inside closing the door behind him as Gabrielle in her tight red dress approaches Kayden.
Kayden Knox: Gabi, it's good to see you.
Gabrielle smiles, she kisses Kayden's cheek before whispering in his ear.
Gabrielle: You been drinking again Kayden?
Kayden tries to play it off but, he finds that he can't lie, he won't lie not to her. There are no secrets between the two of them.
Kayden Knox: Yeah I have been; things have been tough. I just need an outlet.
Gabrielle: Oh no, I get it Kayden things have been tough. I know that things aren't going exactly as planned. The fact is Kayden we can still right this ship. We do have to get control though. We have to keep the power. We need to have a contingency plan in place. Kayden you stand as much a chance as anyone does of getting this contract. You want to be the hero, you want to have the money, the power, the fame. Go in there and knock it out of the park.
Kayden nods his head as the door swings open.
JLW: Kayden we are ready now for you.
Gabrielle smiles, it's inviting as she pulls a piece of gum from inside her dress. She offers it to Kayden kissing him on the cheek before giving a seductive look to JLW. She walks away her caramel hourglass exiting his line of sight. Kayden makes his way into the office taking a deep breath before walking in.
When Kayden enters the room there is a giant oak desk that stands before him. He can see that there is one chair where he will be sitting and he notices the room with about ten people on the other side. FWA board of directors, every face in the room looking straight at him. Jon Russnow and JLW both sit in the middle of the room and tell Kayden to take a seat. Kayden obliges and realizes that vanilla folders had been passed around the other side of the table with each member of the board grabbing one. Kayden eyes everyone but, not enough for them to notice trying to gauge them. He does focus on the two men in front of him. He has a feeling that if he can win, these two over if he can prove his worth to these two men; then will he has a chance to get the job to secure the contract. Jon Russnow adjusts his suit, before reading the folder over. He turns to all the board members asking them if they are ready. They nod and our interview begins.
Jon Russnow: Alright Mr. Knox, I have to say while we haven't had too many interactions before I must say this interview was one of the more intriguing applications. You see your time here with the company has been rather bumpy, some may say. I mean let's take a look at it you started here in 2018 and you weren't doing anything of note though it looks like there were some allegations against you. They were dubbed to be false. You weren't exactly very productive. I would dare even say you were a hindrance to the company. What do you have to say about your start here at FWA?
Kayden Knox: You are one hundred percent right Mr. Russnow, I was a hindrance to the company. I found myself way over my head. I couldn't keep up with productivity and I faltered I admit that. I mean truth be told, most of us struggle at the very beginning don't we?
Kayden takes a breath looking around at each member of the board.
Kayden Knox: If we don't struggle, then we don't know what it takes to stand back up after a fall. I was at a time in my life when I didn't know who I was. I tried to be something, I wasn't I tried to get people to like me. I wasn't focused, and I could not adapt at the time. There was no blame game there, the fault rest solely on me.
JLW would inject himself into the conversation. His voice would carry in the room.
JLW: I think we can all agree, that you are more than that now. I do think that does segway into our next conversation though Mr. Knox. Yes, admirable that you admitted to your struggle at work in the beginning. That doesn't mean it was your only struggle, was it?
Kayden Knox: I suppose you're right there. I did have a problem after that one of which I did let affect my personal life. I have demons, I know they surfaced publicly. I felt afflicted, I felt as though on the inside of me there was a devil waiting to grasp the wheel and take over. I did things. I had to do to move forward; to be in a better position, to give myself a chance. I put my faith in someone who poisoned me. I thought I did make a splash though. You did notice, I was there even if you don't respect the way I did it, I got there. I saw an opportunity and guess what? I took it. I mean the company at the time was at a standstill. Sulley was leading the charge and it was the same old story, different day. I gave myself value. I think JLW of all people you can respect that.
JLW nods his head and actually would get a smile on his face for a brief moment.
JLW: There is some merit in a man, that is willing to do whatever it takes. I think the board can see value in that assessment. I think the board though does question what toll that takes on anyone. The board can see a pattern with you Mr. Knox one that has to be brought to the limelight. You're someone whose emotions, aren't exactly in check at times, are they? I know there is something to be said for wearing your heart on your sleeve. The question remains if push comes to shove when you are in the position to lead could you keep them from swaying decisions?
Kayden Knox: Am I being singled out for that?
Kayden's voice would rise, and he does keep his cool though his eyes stare a hole into the board members.
Jon Russnow: No we know the other candidates have their problems, you firsthand have seen Ms. Montgomery's meltdown last year. You did see the effect it can have on a person. Gabrielle has earned this before, she couldn't keep up with it could she?
Kayden Knox: Gabi has all the talent in the world. I admire everything that she has done, I respect the legacy she built. You know a lot of people come out here and question emotions too. I know Gabi & I allowed our emotions to get us into trouble. I have been my own worst enemy; I have allowed my emotions to get the very best of me too. I let my emotions get me to where I am today. I am standing here knowing that my path has to bring me to this point that I can be the man this company can rely on. I don't think you can question my heart, the desire I have to make a better future. One of which will give me everything I have ever wanted.
JLW: What do you want Kayden?
Kayden Knox: I want to be respected, I want to be viewed as an equal. I want to be considered a leader of this company, I want to be able to look across the room and be on that side. The side where I am the one with the power, I am the one with the money, I am the one who has the fame. I want that life. I want the life I was never able to obtain. I have been given many chances, your father JLW; gave me an opportunity because he know the man I was capable of being. He saw the fire in my eyes and will he hope to contain it, but he couldn't. I tried to be a good little soldier before following the captain's orders and all it did was take me to a sinking ship, like the damn Titanic hitting the iceberg I was cast aside. I was in the very depths of that cold reality. The thing is it woke me up to a few things. I saw my actions, I saw the things I did, I felt ashamed, and I was broken, battered, and hollow. I felt the heavy weight on my shoulders. I hated that feeling. I hated feeling like I was never going anywhere and that I was supposed to suffer. I deserved to, but that lead me down a dangerous path. The atonement nearly broke me. I was broken, I was alone and I didn't know what to do. I got my chance at redemption and all it cost me was my reputation. I wasn't alone anymore. I was feared, I was known. I had the world as my oyster.
Jon Russnow: Yeah the world was your oyster Kayden and you ate that shit raw.
Kayden Knox: What are you getting at?
JLW: He's saying that the EE has made two steps forward, and one step back.
Jon Russnow: That Kayden seems to be the story of your career.
JLW: You can't seem to either get out of your way.
Jon Russnow: You can't seem to get out of your head.
Kayden Knox: I can't get out of my head. I can't do it.
Buzz...
Buzz...
Kayden wonders what that noise is as the walls start to crack in the building. You can see the board isn't moving an inch instead they are just mocking Kayden time after time. Kayden is put down over and over again. There is no end.
A figure appears behind the board he is a full-shadowed figure with a dark voice.
???: 10- Plus, Afflicted, Atoning, Anointed in the end all your insecurities still show. No matter what you did the result is still the same. You need to accept that, you need to embrace it. There are always fates worse than death.
The figure offers his hand to Kayden and awaits him to accept it. Kayden stands up the rumbling of the building start to get stronger. Kayden watches the eyes of the board as he approaches the figure. Their voices grow louder and louder until he grabs the figure's hand.
Everything goes quiet.
There is nothing.
Kayden stands in a bright white room and standing by his side are other versions of himself.
Kayden Knox: What the actual fuck? |
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:10:59 GMT
Originally posted by Prod. It’s the outskirts of Tonerville, and it is as quiet as you would anticipate a town in the middle of nowhere to be. Tonerville is that place in the corner of your eye that you never really pay attention to. It’s the little village obscured by the surrounding mountains that nobody ever knows to visit, it is just the collection of roofs and cathedrals that you can see from the popular hiking range that overlooks it. It’s a reference point for how far north you have walked. But visit? Nah, you alright, Tonerville isn’t quite for everyone. With one exception. Besides all the bog-standard elementary schools, local stores, church and drab town house after town house, there is a quirk about this town. A quirk that makes it an excellent answer to a quiz question, a quirk that means that you could whisper its name in any corner of the land and they will know what it means even if they don’t know what it is. The home of the Golden Opportunity factory. For years, rumors have been abound that there have been a select few allowed entry into the factory and were presented with the chance to fulfil their lifelong ambitions, however, those reports remain unconfirmed as its mercurial owner has never been seen in public before. Not only that, but anyone who manages to gain entry never emerges again. One would wonder why the local authorities haven’t gotten involved at this point, a good question should there have ever been a local authority designated to look after the residents of Tonerville. The Golden Opportunity factory dwarfs, by considerable distance, any other building in the local area, it could probably eat the rest of Tonerville for starters and still have room for an entrée and dessert. The factory keeps on chugging, and Tonerville just keeps on plugging. Until now. To celebrate the seventeenth anniversary of the place being open, sweet for some, through press release the owner of the factory has confirmed the following: The anticipation quickly spread across not only the entire country, but it wouldn’t be unfair to say that it spread across the entire world. Over the following days, everywhere that you look there were rich parents selling off other people’s organs to have a chance of procuring one of those ghastly Dreamer chocolate bars, and a global wide panic and shortage ensued. A shortage that would only be rectified by the discovery of each of those seven golden tickets. As the media of the world descended upon little Tonerville, the one bed and breakfast became the most valuable commodity in town. This left an array of upended journalists scrabbling to commandeer trailers and temporary accommodations of any kind that they could manage – leaving the rest of the world to continue the hunt. 13 days later Mike: “There’s only one left” Mike speaks to nobody in particular, with his nose pressed up against the window watching the TV news proclaim that the sixth ticket has been found. Indeed, concern has begun to arise that the seventh may not be found in time for the celebration that is due to start tomorrow. One thing is seemingly for certain, that ticket wasn’t finding it’s way into Mike’s hands. Down on his luck, Mike had recently lost everything, including his most valuable possession. As a consequence, he was left with pretty much three friends and a couple of coins to rub together. Desperate to change his fortune, he naturally purchased two Dreamer bars at the nearest convenience store and received nothing but a terribly bitter aftertaste. Certainly, no ticket. Day after day, he had turned up outside the store and watched people shovel through hundreds of bars as they become available, the chocolate barely set, as the chances of anyone finding one dwindled by each discovery broadcast over the news. This last discovery, meant that the last ticket was surely already in the sweaty paw of some privileged joke, waiting to be unwrapped. And as such, Mike unglued his nose from the window and trampled down the sidewalk, dragging his feet along just to add those shoes to the list of possessions that he had a few weeks ago that he lost. Suddenly, a group of excitable rich punks with wafts of dollars in their hands brush past Mike, who didn’t see them coming with his head bowed down. The shoulder to shoulder collision with the last one causes both to stumble, but Mike moreso as he falls off the kerb and smacks his head into the ground. The warm trickle of blood starts to crawl down his forehead, as he pushes himself back to his feet. If his eyes were not closed, you would probably think that he was about to cry. Alas, he gathers his emotions and goes to wipe the blood away but the palm of his hand makes contact with something that isn’t his own skin. He crunches it up, and pulls it down in front of his face. One beautiful American dollar, one that must’ve been discarded and is seemingly not missed by the crew running towards the store to get their hands on some Dreamer. Mike stands motionless, staring at the dollar, almost in disbelief, as it dawns on him that maybe all is not lost. Maybe, despite things seeming bad and honestly being pretty bad, maybe there is one more opportunity to grasp – a way to make the losses that he has suffered seem inconsequential in comparison to the potential gains that he could be about to make. Maybe…. Well…only one way to find out… Instead of turning about on his heel and going back to the most popular convenience store in the town, Mike makes a beeline down the road and takes the first immediate right to the less upmarket establishment. Pushing open the door, he hurries to the front desk. Mike: “One Dreamer please!” The shopkeeper cocks his head, almost as if he is oblivious to the competition (Which is entirely feasible given his empty store, lack of general interest and perceived vacant social media presence) and is simply wondering why someone would be so excited to get their lips wrapped around such a horrid thing in the first place. Nonetheless, the storekeeper exchanges the chocolate bar for the money and Mike doesn’t waste any time. He throws off the outer wrapping, exposing the silver foil beneath, the only layer left between him and the chocolate he hopes. He peels off the left corner of the silver, exposing some chocolate and a distinct lack of gold that is less than optimal. Mike figured that was alright as it was surely just wrapped around the other end of the bar. He makes the north-south switch and peels off the right corner this time. Still just some shit tasting chocolate unfortunately. Losing his patience for this game, he tears apart the remaining silver foil and exposes that dirty brick known as chocolate for he and storekeeper to see. Mike flips it around, his eyes bulging with a combination of fury and frustration as he tries to work out exactly where it went wrong, before launching the chocolate to the floor, smashing it into pieces. The elder storekeeper gasps in horror, the most excitement these four walls have seen since he lost the capability to do anything risqué with Mrs. Storekeeper about four decades ago, as Mike trundles furiously towards the door. Although, he stops at the frame, his fist gripping the door frame just a bit too tightly. Mike: “I’ll take every bar that you have.” The elderly storekeeper pauses, as Mike closes the door and flips the open/closed sign to closed. Just in case there was an ambiguous nature to his current situation, Mike clarifies. Mike: “We are opening every single one and I am not paying a damn thing. You can either help me or….well, or……..” Still paused, although either its confusion or fear is difficult to determine, Mike approaches the counter menacingly with his fists clenched….. The Golden Opportunity The day has arrived. Tonerville wasn’t built to support a crowd this size, there isn’t a crevasse in the entire village that isn’t filled by a body trying to get a glimpse of the events at the factory. The clock strikes 7pm, and the gate to the factory begins to creek open, the noise enough to send shivers down anyone’s spine. There is a mixture of police, from neighboring jurisdictions as the aforementioned Tonerville PD doesn’t exist, and private security from the factor keeping the crowd at bay. The gate bridges open at just enough room for one moderately sized person to fit through without any issues. Then, the door to the factory creeps open, and the crowd go from an unnerving decibel level to nearly total silence in the blink of an eye. Emerging from the shadows of the doorway is, well, the most peculiar looking little man. Standing, presumably, at 5 feet and minus 10 inches tall, and with a head that is bound to throw him off balance at the faintest gust of wind, this wasn’t the genius that was promised surely. Announcer: “Ahhhhhhhh….” The MC for this evening has been caught off guard just like the rest of the crowd – sure, it was always rumors and unconfirmed reports but this was never mentioned in any of them. The MC manages to recover from her surprise in quite short order. Announcer: “Errrrrrrrrr….” Maybe she wasn’t, she just switched it up a touch. Although, it doesn’t take long for her to be snapped back to some form of reality. Mike: “Let us in already you big pr-“ The boos from the surrounding, and unnaturally polite, residents of Tonerville who have made it to the front of the queue drown out the shout of Mike, who in his slightly discolored and swollen left hand clutches a golden ticket. Announcer: “Indeed, the lucky 7, please make your way through the gate and into the Golden Opportunity! Good fortune to you all….” Pushing his way past some kid called Jeremy, who passively remarked that it wasn’t a very friendly thing to do, Mike makes his way to the head of the queue and the group collectively pick up the pace as the enter through the vacated doorway to the factory, the darkness of the room only becoming clear as the door behind them all slams shut, drowning out the crowd noise from outside in the process. ???: “Welcome one and welcome all to the Golden Opportunity, where 7 of you will enter but only one of you will emerge with all that your heart desires. My name is Cal Robinson, and yes, I am only a representative for the man who runs this place. He wasn’t about to walk out and let them see him, was he? Besides..this isn’t open season, only one of you will have the pleasure of getting your shot at him, and that will be the one who demonstrates enough aptitude and quality to survive everything that we throw at you. But less about me…let’s hear more about all of our friends, and maybe something that we didn’t hear in that godforsaken news coverage after your found that silly gold wrapper in some dreadfully unlikeable chocolate. In order, the person who discovered the first ticket, please enlighten us.” ??: “Is that really necessary, we all know who’s going to be the one left at the end.” |
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:11:37 GMT
Originally posted by TGO. One of One
December 19, 2014
"Fact is … in my world … in my mind, none of you exist. No one. After years of playing a normal game to you, and months of wondering why you could turn your back, I have shed all my worries or cares regarding my perception. I am not playing the same game as everyone else. Someone said I break kayfabe. No. This is a mental thing. I'm so so so different. I don't care what people say. I don't care what Ryan Hall or Jason Gryphon or Ryan Rondo says about me. Is Nemesis still around? I don't even know who's on the roster. I don't need to. Not right now."
I have stated I am playing a different game, under my own rules, and no one understands. Mentally, I'm on a different field than everyone else in the entire world. Not just wrestling. The ENTIRE...world.
I am speaking to empty seats and unused televisions. I am speaking … to myself.
There will be many Ryan Halls. There will be many Chris Kennedys. There will be many Baphomets, many Jethro Warrens, many Jason Gryphons, many Shannon O'Neals, and many Phillip A. Jacksons and Jack of Diamonds.
There will never … ever again … be another Devin Golden.”
July 23, 2022
“We need help findin’ friend, amigo.”
The statement spoken by a Mexican man with tattoo sleeves down his arms takes “The Rotten Gold” Devin Golden back a bit. He’s still carrying a paper cutout of the FWA World Heavyweight Championship, having just wrestled a match on Meltdown. Golden is gearing up for a potential FWA Undisputed World Championship opportunity, although it hasn’t been announced yet.
So, he’s a bit in his head – zoned out, if you will – when Wild Jerry’s broken English and missing-words sentence snaps Golden from his slumber within a slumber.
“Whoooo … is your … friend?” Golden says, in his elongated speaking mechanism.
“Sauce Man, yo. You know?” asks Wild Jerry.
“Ahhh … Sauce Man,” Golden says, almost meme-like, with his eyes directed up to mimic someone thinking hard. “I remember him. I … recaaaaalll. Where is he now, and why do you think I can help … fiiiiind him?”
Joining Wild Jerry in this accosting are two others: a man with glasses glued to a handheld video game that has the audio of PacMan; and a tall, muscular black man. Their names are PacMan Bert, who is German, and rarely talks, and Frank. The latter talks.
“We think he’s … away … back in reality,” Frank says.
Golden perks up a bit and looks at Wild Jerry, the speaker through all of this.
“Wheeeere … is he now?” Golden says, with more intent.
“That’s the thing. Don’t know. Can’t find him, yo,” Wild Jerry says, all in bursts.
“And you think he’s … awaaaay?” Golden asks.
“Right. Everyone says he just left,” Frank says. “But I think … well … we think …”
Frank looks to Wild Jerry, who looks back to Frank. Then they look to PacMan Bert, who is now looking up from his game.
“We listenin’ to all stuff ya’ sayin’,” Wild Jerry says, “and … think that maybe … Sauce … woke up?”
Golden’s head tilts back a bit as he digests this information. He ponders his next move.
“And what … do you want meeeeee … to do?”
“We want you to go and find him,” Frank says. “Just make sure he’s alright.”
“Us friends. We look for him, amigo,” Wild Jerry follows up. “We wanna know he is … alright. Wanna know he … safe.”
Golden looks down to the ground. After all this time being selfish about his intentions and actions – knowing that this place was all in his head – he is faced with a dilemma. Does he use this knowledge to help these people, or cast them aside?
“The Rotten Gold” believes he isn’t truly rotten in the real world, or at least he will strive to not be such. In this place, he feels there are no consequences for any rotten actions he takes. But is that really the sign of a good person? Are the personal consequences and end result the only thing to consider when deciding between good and bad: if there are no consequences, then there is no reason to be good; and when there are consequences, there is no reason to be bad?
Isn’t that mindset about as selfish as one can be? Shouldn’t people just be good or bad regardless of what comes from their decisions?
“The Rotten Gold” also doesn’t quite believe in Wild Jerry’s proclamation that Sauce Man is back in the real world. This place is all in Golden’s mind – his own dream, and every person is a figment of his comatose mind’s extraordinary ability.
Everyone is a character of his own creation.
So, when he goes back, Sauce Man won’t be there – because there is no Sauce Man.
“Why is my subconscious having me do this?” Golden thinks to himself. “Where is this coming from?”
Without thinking much more about the why or the who, Golden decides to follow this rabbit trail down the hole into the unknown.
“Sure. I’ll … doooooo it. Tell me when … and wheeeeeeere.”
“Give us days. We’ll find,” Wild Jerry says, perked up a bit with some hope. “Thanks, yo. We owe.”
[/HR]
August 29, 2022
When my eyes open, I’m face-up with my head resting on something soft. I remember this cheap, thin fabric that serves as a pillow case. I remember the rock-hard mattress that is so thin it’s barely enough room for one person.
And I remember the blinding light – so bright that I’m not given any opportunity to slowly wake myself up or catch my bearings. I squint in response, and put my arms over my eyes to blunt the bright overhead light shining down.
“He’s awake! Someone tell the doctor!” a female voice shouts, one I’ve never ever heard before. It’s got a quirkiness to it, something familiar.
A few more frantic voices emerge, but their words aren’t distinguishable. As I sit up, I look at the bright white walls surrounding me in every direction, going with the closed white door in the back left corner of the room. Then there’s the table just to my right, and the monitor now quickly beeping. The nurse – in her usual nurse robes – stands in the back right corner, looking stunned.
There is no mistaking: I’m back.
[/HR]
It’s the same mental institution as before. Half an hour, which feels more like three hours, passes before anyone comes into my room. All I could hear the entire 30 minutes were frantic voices talking mostly gibberish, although the phrases “how did this…” and “no medicine…” and “... we tell him and …” were made out amid the audio fray.
The person breaking the 30-minute alone time was a doctor wearing white doctor robes. He looks nothing like the doctor from last time, which feels like years ago, even though it was January of this year. This doctor looks nothing like the doctor with the handlebar mustache, who looked like … Krash.
Then there was … the nurse? Yes, the nurse. She spoke in sort of an alleviated way where everything felt like it was pulled from a novel. I thought she looked like Michelle von Horrowitz.
Oh, there was the therapist, who looked like Randy. And what about the fellow doctors who were Saint Sulley and Cyrus Truth?
None of them have shown up. None. Everyone looks … different?
This doctor, in particular, is just a freshly cut, clean-shaven black man with a pearly white smile. He actually looks like ... Frank, one of Sauce Man's friends.
“Devin … surprised to talk with you today.”
“Surprised? Why?” I respond, not thinking about elongating any syllables.
“Well … your medicine ran out last time, which waaaaassssss…” he says, looking down to a clipboard I hadn’t noticed beforehand. The doctor seems calmer and more confident than I’d expect considering the panicky voices for the previous 30 minutes.
“January? Wow. Longer than I thought.”
I’m not sure exactly what the medicine running out matters, but I assume the medicine is what sparked the light those few times when I learned everything.
“So … this is good?”
“Well … yeah. It’s tremendous. I mean … I’ve never seen anyone wake up from a coma this many years after they went into the coma. I mean … it’s been 14 years. And the only way we were able to in January was with a limited supply of a new treatment.”
His words seem to be getting a bit scientific, so I nod my head and hope he’ll summarize the rest. This doctor seems like the type to go on long rants to prove himself – or to make his patients feel confident and reassured? Maybe. I can’t tell yet.
“Maybe the new treatment sparked something, but … I don’t know. It has been nine months since the last time they woke you up. Usually that’s longer than any … lingering effects, you know?”
I’m following so far.
“So they brought you back and the treatment ran out. Plus, your family couldn’t keep paying for it and insurance stopped paying for it, since it’s a clinical trial for something new. So yeah, somehow … you woke up! Magically. Or something else. I don’t …”
I think it’s time to tell him.
“I woke up because I tried to wake up,” I say, stopping him mid-sentence.
“Sorry. I figure I had to tell you.”
“I don’t understand. I … so I know all about your case. You say you’re in a coma dream where you’re in a wrestling ... league?”
The doc looks down to the clipboard again.
“Uh-huh. Ummm … so you said you woke up on … your own?” he asks inquisitively.
“Yeah, but I’ve been going about stuff knowing that I’m in a dream. It’s like I’ve become conscious within my subconsciousness.”
“So maybe, that’s what happens. Like, when you wake up from a dream because you’re about to get something good, something you want. It’s like your consciousness connecting and waking up because you actually want in real life whatever it is you’re about to get in the dream.”
“But then if you don’t get it in reality, you’re sad.”
“Right. Right. And in this case … in your situation … you got what you wanted. You woke up from the dream!”
“That’s the only thing you want in a dream that you can actually get,” I say, thinking my wise words will knock the doctor back. It doesn’t.
“I don’t know about that. I’m only a neurological disease specialist,” he says, laughing right after in a belly tone, as he believes his joke was much funnier than an objective audience would think.
This conversation makes me think about why. Why hadn’t I tried to wake up before? Why hadn’t I just … tested it? Was it always this easy? I go to sleep … there … with intention?
I get to the point now, remembering why I woke myself up in the first place.
“I need to know if you know anyone named … Sauce Man.”
“Sauce Man?”
“Listen … I think … I think there are more of us … of me. Out there. Somewhere. I don’t know. I’m tired. I’m exhausted. But I think there are more. It’s not just … me in there. It’s … all of them. I don’t think …”
“I think you’re dreaming, Devin.”
“Yeah, I know I’m drea…”
“You’re dreaming and your mind is making up these characters in your head.”
“Yeah, but …”
“But?”
“Look … it just … isn’t the same as a dream. It’s just … not. Can you check for me?”
“Check what?”
“Just call … other hospitals. Ask them if they have anyone li … like … me. Ask if they have anyone in a co…”
“Sauce M … Devin … ”
The door opens, and I can hear the doctor begin speaking in a different direction.
“I’ve never seen this happen before. Someone get me on the pho....”
[/HR]
“So… what happened? Did you find Sauce Man?”
Big Frank’s question is the first real anything “The Rotten Gold” Devin Golden receives after … “waking up” … back to his comatose dream of the Fantasy Wrestling Alliance world, and everything that Golden may or may not have created himself.
“I don’t know.”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean I don’t know what is gonna … haaaappen. I didn’t see … your friend … but I did ask … for help.”
Golden has emerged from the laying-down position on the couch in the locker room. He’s now walking around. He didn’t go to sleep on the couch, though? He closed his eyes somewhere else, and he already forgets where.
“So what now?” Wild Jerry asks.
“What now is I give it some time and go back.”
“Go back when?” asks Frank, stepping in.
“The Rotten Gold” no longer has his paper cutout of the FWA World Championship. He is no longer in the title chase for the Undisputed World Championship. All he has awaiting him is the Golden Opportunity match at Lights Out. Golden will be one of seven, but he might be the only of seven on their last shot at this.
“I’ll go back … the day of Lights Out.”
“October 22nd?” Wild Jerry asks.
“Yeah. Find me then.”
“Why then?” Frank asks.
“I just … know that’s when to do it. We’ll all be in New Orleans. That’s where … I … aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaam.
That has to mean something … riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiight?”
[/HR]
October 22, 2022
My eyes open and my upper body jolts up with the speed and energy of a child on Christmas morning. I look around expecting the same white walls and desolate room of isolation as before. It’s not that at all, though.
It’s a dark room filled from wall to wall with occupied beds, all with machines hooked up to and monitoring brain activity. I can spot probably 10 beds just in one line of sight.
As I rise from the bed and unconnect some of the cords, the door swings open. Someone motions with their hand for me to come. It’s the same doctor as before.
“Where are we?”
“Shhhhh,” he replies, and again motions for me to come. I’m still wearing my patient hospital gown and slippers.
“You were right,” he says, with his big smile greeting me as I enter the well-lit hallway.
“I was?”
“Yeah. You damn sure were. There are all sorts of people who claim to be in this wrestling dream. Same one you have. Some even mentioned YOU by name.”
“Where are they?”
“You were just in a room with a few. And there are others next door.”
“So this is …”
“Somehow you all are connected.”
“And Sauce Man?”
“He was one. He was here. He woke up, though. For good.”
“Good. Good for him.”
A pause.
"How'd you know?"
"Know ...?"
"That there were more. How'd you know this was happening? I can't even explain it. It's a shared dream experience. There have been rumors and theories about this happening, but I've never seen it until now."
"It just wasn't like ... a usual dream, y'know? It's like ... playing a video game online against other people. You aren't the only person in control. I realized that when ... wh ... well, I realized it a bit back."
"I see. Well ... you're the only one who has."
I nod, leading to another break in the conversation.
"What's your name, anyways?"
“Fred. Not Frank. Hey, do you want to go in the room? See if you recognize anyone?”
I nod my head and we enter. It’s a similar dark room with about 20 beds going from close to the door all the way to the back corner of the wall. I walk by the first bed and the first name on it says, “Adam.” But he’s recognizable.
“This isn’t Adam. It’s Danny Toner.”
“Might be Danny Toner to you, but he’s Adam here.”
At that moment, the name Adam Bonnie clicks in my head.
“Ah. ... Nah, he's Danny. Always will be."
“You know anyone else?”
“Yeah, I know ‘em all.”
I don’t even look at the name tags. There's no point in it.
“Cyrus Truth. Gabrielle. Alyster Black.”
"Gonna take your word for it. This is the first time we’ve brought everyone together.”
“So when people wake up, do they know? Are they told?”
“No, only you’ve figured it out in your coma, so we figure it’s easier to leave it be for everyone else. Less stress ‘n whatnot.”
“Uh-huh.”
A pause between us.
“I have to go back and finish it.”
“That’s fine. You know, your family is waiting for you outside in the waiting area today. Of all days for you to wake up.”
“Don’t let them come see me. They may convince me not to go back in. The last time was pretty traumatic.”
“Alright. But you won’t be long, right?”
“No. I won’t be. And I’ll go right back to my bed when I’m ready.”
“You know, I heard what happened back in January. It reminded me quite a bit of this episode of a TV show I used to watch."
"What show?"
"Buffy the Vampire Slayer. Your story and how you kept waking up and going back into a coma and your family and friends were trying to convince you to stay. It's mirrored from that episode."
"Interesting."
"But all this other stuff ... nothing like it."
"Maybe it's worse with all the new stuff?"
Another pause as the nice, helpful doctor shrugs his shoulders in response.
"Well, I’ll be outside in the hallway if you need anything. It’s like 1 a.m. so no one is really here. Don’t let anyone see you or they’ll go a little crazy, like last time.”
Another pause as the doctor heads to the door.
“Hey, how did you know I’d wake up today?”
“You don’t remember?”
I shake my head.
“You told me September 22, 2022. You called that date out specifically. And you said … 3 a.m. Well, you said 3 a.m. eastern time would be the latest you’d wake up. You kept saying, by 3 a.m. and stuff.
It’s not 3 a.m. eastern yet. It’s like 1:30 a.m. eastern. Let me check. Yeah, 1:22 a.m. So, damn, barely past midnight here in New Orleans. But well past usual hours here, and I was waiting here. Wasn’t sure if you’d live up to what you said, but here you are.”
“I always try to. Even when I don't want to. I want to come out for good, but I have to see it through."
"It isn't real, but it's still a commitment."
The doctor finally leaves me be, and I begin walking by a few of the beds in particular.
Cyrus Truth.
Chris Peacock.
Jeremy Best.
Gabrielle.
Kayden Knox.
Mike Parr.
A man who never evolves.
A man who can’t move past his failures.
A man who can’t be taken seriously.
A woman who is holding onto the rope of relevancy.
A man who’s grabbing that same rope.
A man who is trying anything and taking every offer to raise his own ceiling.
Yet, all six of them can win. They’re all good enough.
I’ve got nothing more – bad or good – to say about them. It’s unnecessary. Let them fly if they can.
This is my last shot to get my last shot. I’m at peace with it, no matter what.
One of one. Siempre.
|
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:12:25 GMT
Originally posted by Tig. Be Smart. Do More. Get Dirty. ((Unknown))Intricately painted but filed short nails tap a mahogany-wooden desktop in a rhythmic manner. First the baby finger, then the ring, then the middle, then the index. Repeatedly. Consistently. Nothing else is visible other than the rapid fire rapping of the expensive oak. There is an eerie silence for a number of seconds which is suddenly broken by the creak of a door slowly being pushed open. The tippy-tappy of the nails on wood comes to a halt, replaced by soft footsteps, presumably entering the same room. A soft, feminine voice breaks the silence. The voice trembles slightly. “Well? How did it go?”There is another bout of silence, a slight pause before a deep, baritone-like voice booms around the room. “I’m sorry, doc. He didn’t make it. Daniel Toner is dead.”The nails curl up into a fist and the hand thumps against the table. “God damn it!”
“I know… I know. We tried everything we could.”The fist slowly becomes unclenched as the unseen female voice speaks up once again, her tone slightly more relaxed. “I’m sure of it, I know you did. We always do.”A deep sigh as the hand leaves the desk. “Has anybody told him?”================================================ ((Day 1 - AM))The post-punk sounds of Iggy Pop can be heard blasting from a matte-purple Lambroghini Gallardo in the underground carpark of the Maison de la Luz Luxury Hotel. ”Lust for Life” is the song of choice for the inhabitants within the stationary car and as the song reaches its chorus, the driver and passenger door smoothly lift open in perfect synchronicity. The undisputed champion of the world, Danny Toner, emerges from the driver's side with a huge smile on his face as he nods along to the beat of the song. He is wearing a white, tight-fitting Prada tee-shirt over a pair of slim black jeans and white trainers. His accomplice pops up from the passenger seat wearing a black leather jacket and jeans, appearing to be in an equally happy mood as he nods his head at Danny. Kayden Knox allows a grin to split his face as he walks around the front of the outrageously expensive car to clasp the waiting hand of Danny. “Alright, alright! Your music choice isn’t… terrible.”
“I fuckin’ told ya I’d get you boppin’ before we got back here! What’s on the agenda today, pal?”Kayden breaks the physical exchange with Danny and the two men begin walking towards the lifts of the car park, quickly falling into matching strides. “You wanna hit that casino again? The one just outta town? I gotta tell ya man, I’m feelin’ real lucky today.”
“Oh, is that so? You might be good at this wrestling game Danny, but I sure as hell haven’t seen you clean up when it comes to gambling! How much was it you lost last night?”Danny grumbles under his breath, flashbacks of the four-figure sum he lost the night previously causing him to grimace slightly. Kayden looks at Danny and arches an eyebrow. “You know it’s been great hanging out with you man, truly, it has. You’ve kept me occupied and you’ve kept my mind off the Golden Opportunity but you know… maybe it’s time to start looking towards Lights Out, Danny? You’re defending the FWA World Champ-”
“Undisputed World Championship. I ain’t just the champ of the FWA. I’m the champion of-”
“The world. Yeah, yeah, of course Danny, of course. You’re defending the Undisputed World Championship against Alyster Black and to be honest-”
“Man, fuck Alyster Black. Guy ain’t worth a fuckin’ second of my thining time. You think I’m sweatin’ that freakin’ coward? Guy only ever gets a lick in when he jumps me! You know what they say about people who know they’re going to commit suicide soon? They say that they’re relaxed, a wave of tranquillity washes over them because they’ve made their decision and that they’re content with it. It’s why when some forty-somethin’ year old dude is found swingin’ from the rafters out back, the wife acts so shocked. But why?! Not ‘her Tommy’! He was so happy and full of life! Your boy has been appearing happy and stress-free because he knows he’s gettin’ away from it all soon; all her bitchin’ and moanin’ and stressin’ about the kids, and the rent, and the car, and the neighbours. Fuck the bloody neighbours, man. That’s what Tommy’s thinkin’ as he kicks that chair from under him. Alyster Black is going to be as peaceful as a motherfuckin’ Buddha this week. He knows he walkin’ right into his own demise. He knows that this isn’t a match. It’s dressed up euthanasia, man. I ain’t got shit to worry about. If one of you three weren’t guaranteed to walk out with the briefcase then maybe I’d be a little spooked but thankfully we ain’t got that worry, eh?”Kayden fixes Danny an unreadable look as he presses the up arrow button affixed to the wall beside the elevator. He nods his head slowly. “Yeah man, you got it, sure. It’s just… I wouldn’t be taking Black too lightly, that’s all. You might think it’s a foregone conclusion but Danny, he’s beaten-”
BZZZZZ! BZZZZZ!Danny’s mobile phone begins vibrating in his pocket, breaking up the flow of what sounded like the beginning of a very important conversation between the two stable-mates. Danny rolls his eyes, not one to gravitate towards modern technology, and reluctantly answers his phone. “Yo! What sort of time-”The hearty buoyancy of Danny’s usual tone drops as he slams his mouth shut. He listens intently to whoever is speaking on the other end of the line and bites his lip as the conversation continues. Kayden turns to face Danny and mouths “All good?” but Danny simply turns away and continues listening to whoever is on the phone. Finally, Danny speaks. “Alright, okay, I’ll be there… No problem. Thanks again.”Danny doesn’t turn back around to Kayden and stares at the ground, seemingly transfixed at cream tiling in the elevator lobby. Kayden, instincts kicking in, places a soft hand on Danny’s shoulder. Danny flinches slightly but doesn’t pull away from the comforting touch. Kayden doesn’t need to say anything, Danny begins speaking in a mono-tone voice. “It’s uh… uh… it’s my grandfather, man. He’s dying.”Kayden seems genuinely surprised by this. Danny never spoke about his family. Not even once had he mentioned his parents, Kayden had actually presumed them dead, and his grandparents long gone. To hear Danny speak about a family member was strange, even more so that he seemed genuinely affected by the news that one of them wasn’t well. “Oh… shit man, I’m sorry. It fucking sucks when you find out somebody is ill? You two close?”
“I’ve known he’s been sick and dying for a long time, man. It ain’t that… it’s just… he wants to fuckin’ see me.”Kayden pauses, unsure how to advance at this stage. Carefully, he begins speaking. “I mean that’s a good thing… right? Or are things not good between you two?”Danny lifts his head up and looks Kayden directly in the eye for the first time since they exited the car. “He’s pretty much the only member of my entire family that I’ve ever had an amicable relationship with. He was… well he was at least there when I needed him. It’s just…”
“What is it, pal?”
“He has dementia, man. The last time I went to see him… he didn’t know who I was. He didn’t know the time before that either. Or the time before that. I guess I just figured… what’s the point?”
“But now he wants to see you?”
“I guess.”Danny shrugs his shoulders and looks uncharacteristically uncomfortable as he slumps against the wall. “You gonna go see him?”
“I guess.”
“Right then, toss me the keys. I’m driving.”
“Driving where?”
“To the hospital. I’m coming with you dude. Call it emotional support or whatever, but I’m coming with you. You need to do this, Danny. Trust me, you’ll regret it if you don’t. Now give me the keys.”Danny smiles softly at Kayden and throws him the keys to the car. “I appreciate this. Really.”
“Don’t sweat it. We got far to go?”
“Nawh man… he’s right here in New Orleans.”*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** Ready?”
“I guess so.”Kayden and Danny stand outside the door of a room in the Robert Jenkins side ward of the East Jefferson General Hospital. Danny’s hand hovers over the metal door handle and he hesitates before looking up at Kayden. “I don’t know if this is such a good idea, man. What if he doesn’t remember me again?”Kayden places a gentle but firm hand on Danny’s shoulder. “Danny, I know how awful that must feel. Someone you love forgetting about you. It’s the worst. It’s incomparable. But he asked for you, it means the memories of you are still rattling around in there. And if he is dying…”
“I know… I know.”Danny takes a deep breath and pushes open the door, walking into the room and staring at a sleeping, old man with a silver pendant on a chain hanging around his neck. The man’s silvery hair was combed back and still quite plentiful for somebody in their early 90s but his hair was the only thing that looked in any way healthy about him. To put it bluntly, he was a 5 stone bag of bones. A far cry from the man Danny once knew. Nearly immediately, Danny turns and tries to push back Kayden. “C’mon man, let’s go, he’s out for the count here and I don’t wanna disturb him.”
“Well that’d be a fuckin’ first, son.”A rough, Dublin accent penetrates the room and Danny whirls around to see his grandfather propped up on the bed and smiling at him. Danny’s voice quivers a bit as he speaks. “G-G-Granda? You know me?”The old man fixes Danny a puzzled look and then starts laughing. “What are ya talkin’ about, lad? I’d know that pretty-boy face anywhere! Yer gettin’ a bit wrinkly though. You’ve more lines on your forehead then a lawyer’s coffee table!”
“Says fuckin’ you!”The two men immediately begin laughing and it is only cut short when Granda Toner begins wheezing and coughing. Danny quickly darts over to the bed to try and assist but he is waved off. After a few moments of coughing, Granda Toner looks at Kayden, eyeing him suspiciously. “This is my friend, Granda. This is Kayden.”
“Still no wife so?”
“I’m certainly not his wife anyway, sir. Pleasure to meet you.”Kayden sticks out his hand and Granda Toner weaky shakes it. “Likewise. You might wanna look into them tattoos though, son.”Kayden looks a little surprised as he looks down at his tattoos. “You don’t like them?”
“It doesn’t matter if I like them or not, tattoos are stupid.”
“Granda, be nice-”
“Ah, will you bleedin’ stop! He’s not a baby, he doesn’t care what an aufella like me thinks! Tattoos are stupid son, you know why?”
“Why, Mr. Toner?”
“Because it makes ya a marked man. I’ve known some of the best crooks in Dublin to be collared because somebody recognizes their tattoo.”Kayden laughs loudly and Danny chuckles along as they lock eyes. Kayden seems to enjoy the man’s company and Danny looks down at his grandfather, a smile on his face. “Kayden ain’t a criminal, Granda.”
“He’s hangin’ around with you and yer tryin’ to tell me he’s not a crook? Pull the other one, Danny. You’ve been a crook ever since the bullyin’ stopped. You know all about that Kayden, I’m sure.”Danny looks slightly nervous as he glances at his grandfather and then Kayden. Danny remembered when his grandfather was diagnosed that the doctor told them he’d have days of clarity. He had warned days would come that he would vividly remember different parts of his life and seem to be completely with it. This is only a temporary reprieve. Dementia doesn’t just go away. “No, sir. I’ve never really heard… anything about Danny’s childhood.”
“Ha! Keepin’ schtum just like I thought ya, eh Danny boy? Well pull up a seat and I’ll tell ya about the day Danny’s bullyin’ stopped.”<~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~>
A handsome but timid looking seventeen year old boy sits in the passenger seat of a car with a man in his late sixties, silver hair perfectly slicked back in place. The boy seems agitated and speaks in a New York accent.
“But-but-but Gramps… I can’t do anything! There’s three of them! I can’t fight back! Maybe I should tell Mrs. Dunne about-”
“Danny for fuck sake you really don’t know how to help yerself, do ya? Drop the fuckin’ ‘gramps’ shite, you’re not in New York, you’re in Ireland. I’m your Granda, that’s it. These little bollixes are pickin’ on ya cause of shite like that. Tell Mrs. Dunne? Are ya gone fuckin’ crazy, lad? Bein’ a rat is the worst thing ya can possibly be. Nah it’s not a rat you need to be.”
“Then what gram- then what, Granda?”
“You need to be smart. Ya can’t fight these three lads at once, fair enough. Ya can’t go rattin’ them out either, that won’t solve anything. So ya need to be smart.”
“What do I do?”
“Ya’ll figure it out, kiddo. You might not be able to rat them out, Danny… but that doesn’t mean they can’t be caught.”
Danny slowly nods his head as the car comes to a halt. Granda Toner leans over and tussles Danny’s hair.
“Now get into that bleedin’ school and get it sorted, alright?”
“Alright, Granda.”
*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***
Three teenage boys wearing grey slacks and maroon jumpers lean against a set of lockers. The backdrop and the uniform would imply that they are in a school. The appearance of a young Danny Toner all but confirms this. The lads begin guffawing as they see Toner approach. The tallest and skinniest of the trio shouts out as Toner draws near.
“Ah look boys, the little yankee-doodle is back!”
“Yo, fuck off Jimmy!”
The three explode into a fit of laughter.
“Yo! Yo! Hahahahaha! Get a fuckin’ grip man, piss off back to America.”
Danny clenches his fists in anger.
“If I could, I would! It’d be a hell of a lot better than this piece of crap high school.”
The three lads can barely hold themselves upright due to how hard they are laughing.
“Did he- did he just say high school!?”
“Piece of crap! Hahahaha! Oh fuck, Toner, yer somethin’ else!”
“I’m fuckin’ sick of this!”
Danny shoves Jimmy right into the lockers and as his back hits the metal doors with a thud, Jimmy’s face turns crimson and the mood immediately changes. With a menacing look, Jimmy advances towards Danny.
“Did you just put your filthy fuckin’ hands on me?”
BRRRING!!!
“Right lads, all to class now! Hurry along!”
Danny breathes a sigh of relief as the school-bell rings and the principal, Mrs. Dunne, emerges from her office. Jimmy grunts under his breath.
“You got lucky, Toner. I’ll see ya after school, ya little windbag.”
The anxiety begins to kick in again and Danny debates running in to Mrs. Dunne’s office and just telling her what’s going to happen. He gulps and steadies himself, remembering his grandfather’s advice - be smart.
“Fine then. I’ll see you behind the bike sheds after school.”
“Hahaha! Alright then, Toner. See ya after class.”
But Danny doesn’t go to class. Danny waits in the toilets facing the principal’s office until the principal goes down to the staffroom for a cup of coffee. Danny leaves a note under her door. A note stating that there were students selling cigarettes behind the bike sheds after school.
*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***
“Here he fuckin’ comes, boys!”
Danny’s breath catches in his throat and his stomach turns into what feels like a ball of knots as he readies himself. Jimmy and his two mates are standing behind the bike sheds at the back of the school, intimidatingly waiting for Danny. As soon as Danny is in arm's reach, he cocks his fist back, clenches his teeth, and punches Jimmy as hard as he can in the face.
“THE FUCK!?”
Jimmy screams out as he falls back into his two friends waiting arms. They prop him back up and the onslaught begins. Three pairs of limbs come flailing at Danny and within twenty seconds Danny is curled up in the foetal position on the ground, his hands covering his heads and trying to fend off the worst of the blows. Some break through and eventually, the toe of a black leather shoe comes through his feeble guard and cracks him right in the face. Tears stream down his face and he can taste the blood rolling into his mouth from his nose. That would be the first of multiple times that Danny would break his nose.
“Who the fuck do you think you are?”
Another kick cracks Danny rib-cage and he finds himself wheezing for breath and a third finds its way through and has Danny regretting his plan. He tries to push himself off the ground but immediately gets punched straight back down to the ground. His head hits the concrete with a thud and he begins seeing stars. He squints through the coloured speckles that encompass his vision and can just about make out Jimmy standing over him. Jimmy raises his foot and-
“WHAT IS GOING ON HERE??!! JIMMY MCBENNETT!! HOW DARE YOU!?”
“Miss! It’s not what it-”
“My office! NOW! All three of you.”
As the principal quickly swoops down to check on the bloodied and battered Danny, he begins laughing.
Be smart.
<~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~> “Hahaha! So Danny wasn’t always the tough guy he made out, huh?”Kayden playfully punches Danny who shakes his head and laughs. “I toughened up pretty quick, eh Granda?”
“Toughened up but still no girl! Ten years out of school and you still haven’t got a girl.”Silence fills the hospital room. Kayden looks at the nearly forty-year old Danny Toner. Danny’s colour falls a bit. “Uh, it’s been a little longer than ten years Gran-”
“When are you going to get a girl, Danny? It’s not right, you know. People will be askin’ questions about you. They’ll think yer a weirdo! You know you don’t want to end up like yer aul da, yer da ended up with some little brazzer from the United States! But you need a proper girl, Danny! You’ll need to bring a date to my 80th when it comes around, son! And son, a nice girl! Not like that junkie bitch of a mother your father knocked up! When are you going to get a girl, Danny? Have you met anybody yet? You know you don’t want to end up like your father! He ended up being stuck with some trollop from the US! Look how that ended out! Have you got a girl, Danny? Have you got a girl, Danny? You don’t want to-”
“End up like my father. I know.”
“I’m tired now, Danny. Go down and stick the kettle on like a good lad, bring Jimmy with you.”
“Uh, I’m Kay-”Danny sadly shakes his head at Kayden. “Yeah, no worries Granda, we’ll be right back up.”
“Hurry along, lads.”Danny and Kayden leave the room and Kayden closes the door behind him. The two share a stare. Danny drops his gaze towards the ground. “Hey… HEY!”Danny looks up. “It’s okay to be upset.”
“I’m not upset… I’m angry.”Kayden offers a weak smirk. “It’s definitely okay to be angry. Hey, we’re in New Orleans, right? I’ve got an idea. Let’s go get a drink.”
“I don’t know, man… I don’t really feel like drinking.”
“Neither do I.”================================================ ((Day 1 - PM))“You’ve got to be fuckin’ kidding me.”
“What’s wrong?”
“You took me here?”Kayden looks perplexed as Danny animatedly points at the sign in front of the bar they find themselves in front of. Kayden’s eyes shoot over the name of the establishment - The Swamp. “What’s wrong with here? Bourbon Street is pretty kicking and this is meant to be one of the best spots around. What’s the issue?”
“The issue, Kayden, is that the last time I was here, I got into a full on bar brawl with Ryan and the locals.”Knox has a quizzical look about him. “Was it not Christian running around pretending to be Donny at that time?”
“SO YOU DID FUCKING KNOW!”Kayden offers a slight smirk and shrugs his shoulders. “I dunno. I can’t really remember. I wonder if they do?”
“You wonder if they remember wh- KAYDEN WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU GOING?”But he’s already pushed open the door to The Swamp and is in the process of whistling at the scattered locals. “YOOHOO BOYS! Your favourite patron is baaaack!”Danny curses to himself before reluctantly slinking in behind Knox and whispering to him. “The fuck are you trying to do man?”
“You’ll see.”One of the bleary-eyed locals quickly leans over to the serving bartender and speaks into his ear. The barman slowly turns to look at Kayden and Danny, rage filling his eyes. “What the fuck are ya’ll doin’ here? Especially you.”The bartender juts a sausage-like finger in Danny’s direction and glares at Toner. “Ya’ll be best gettin’ the hell on out of here. Folks around here don’t forget. Especially not some bastard son of a bitch like you.”Perhaps it was just poor word choice on the bartender’s behalf, perhaps he was trying to incite Danny. To be fair, there was no real way that he could be aware of just how technically accurate his word choice was when hurling insults at Danny Toner, but then again, that in and of itself usually doesn’t bode well for the insult flinger. Like a stick of dynamite with a small wick, Danny immediately explodes and launches himself over the bar. The bartender manages to get the first swing in, but that’s about all he gets in as Danny shrugs off the glancing blow and instantly headbutts the bartender. “You call me, you fuckin’ jack-off?”
THUD!!!The bartenders already bloodied face gets cracked against the surface of the bar. The patrons have moved back and are frantically shouting out instructions at each other; some are saying to help, some are saying to call the police, but nobody is stepping to Danny. They heave the bartender over the bar and away from the furious Toner. Spitting out blood the bartender coughs out. “You’ve gone and done it now, just you wait and-”
SMASH!!!The crowd gasp as Kayden Knox smashes a discarded beer bottle right over the head of the rather unfortunate bar-man. A heavily panting Danny looks at Kayden and gives a curt nod. “You feeling better, bud?”
“You know… I kinda am. This is what you meant when you said we should go for a drink?”Kayden looks around and sees two barely drank bottles of beer. He picks them up and hands one to Danny before clinking his own bottle against the one in Danny’s hand. “Blowing off a little steam, the Kayden Knox way.”
“I’ll drink to that.”Danny and Kayden take a long chug of their beers, the locals in the bar are trying to tend to the bartender laid out on the ground - whether it’s out of actual concern for the man or whether it’s because there’s nobody else to serve them is up for debate. “But I meant what I said earlier, Danny. It’s okay to be angry. Really, it is. You can always talk about… that sort of stuff with me. Why don’t you?”Danny sighs as he takes another hearty gulp from the brown beer bottle. “I mean… I dunno… how do just… just talk about being angry?”
“Well, what are you angry about?”
“Uh… I, uh… I guess I’m angry about a lot of things. I’m angry… I’m angry that the only person in my family that ever gave a shit about me is rotting away in some hospital bed in New Orleans about to fuckin’ kick it over some poxy fuckin’ chest infection. I’m angry that his brain is fuckin’ addled and he doesn’t know who I am most of the time. I’m angry that I didn’t tell him how much he meant to me and that if I tell him now, he won’t even fuckin’ understand. I’m angry he didn’t see me become the champion. I’m angry I had nobody to go home to that night. I’m angry that i don’t have any fuckin’ kids to be proud of me. I’m angry that I’m a two-bit criminal, an ex-junkie, a perennial failure. I’m angry that I had to take my best friend out. I’m angry that… that… man, I’m just fucking angry full stop.”Danny’s face has reddened and his veins are throbbing around his neck and head. Soothingly, Kayden speaks. “That’s all natural man, that’s all normal. You need to use that anger and direct it towards somebody else.”
“Who?”
“Well, who are you angry at?”Danny takes a moment to think back over the last few years. Who was he angry at? Randy Ramon was the obvious answer, once upon a time, but not anymore. Randy was dead. Or as good as - Danny was here and he was the champion, he’d outlasted him, he’d persevered, he’d lost hundreds of battles… but he’d also won the war. He wasn’t angry at Ramon. Not anymore. His thoughts naturally flickered to Devin Golden, but for a long time now, Danny had stopped hating Devin Golden. He didn’t know if he ever truly did. Behind the curtain, Danny and Devin had a strange relationship - it was borderline respect at this stage, even if that respect wasn’t always shown. Michelle? No… no, he didn’t hate her. He couldn’t. It wasn’t possible. He was just… just upset that she didn’t love him. But he wasn’t angry at her. Half of the Golden Opportunity field was on his side. Chris Peacock was a once great friend that was now a bitch. Cyrus Truth was a once great warrior that was now a pretender. Despite recent happenings, the name Jeremy Best did not send a shiver of fear down his spine, it caused a slight facial twitch of annoyance at the most. Danny knew there was an answer though. “I’m angry at Alyster Black.”
“Why?”
“I’m angry at Alyster Black because… because… BECAUSE SOME PEOPLE THINK HE’S FUCKING BETTER THAN ME!!!”Kayden nods at Danny. “Let it out, man, let it out.”
“This freakin’ asshole, man. Not once in the history of FWA, fuck, not once in the history of wrestling, has anybody tuned in to see that piece of shit stink up the joint and play independent wrestling’s badass. Nobody ever fuckin’ talks about Alyster Black unless it’s in the same sentence as Krash, Devin Golden, and now me. See the thing is, this fucker has somehow outlasted them - eclipsed them? Never. It’s not even a contest. But he has outlasted them, he’s shown some fortitude, some balls. I fucking hate him for that. I hate that he has managed to stick around long enough that this shot has filtered down to him. I hate that the only reason he’s in this position is because he’s the member of The Gang Stars that is around. I hate that The Gang Stars are only held in such high regard because of the fuckin’ work WE put into the tag team division. It keeps me up at night that we brought tag team wrestling to the dance and that this fucker swooped in during the aftermath of the storm we caused last year at Back in Business and plucked the rewards. He’s a fucking vulture. I cannot stand that he beat me in MY FUCKING WAREHOUSE in front of my people and made people think that I wasn’t infallible. Alyster Black has tried to humanise me, make me on his shitty, little level and the worst part about it all is… some people fucking buy it. I’ve swallowed that freakin’ kool-aid once or twice myself but as god as my fuckin’ witness Kayden, I’m gonna put a stop to all that fuckin’ shit once and for all and make sure that Alyster Black is never mentioned in the same breath as me again.”Kayden grins at Danny nods his head, letting Danny cool off. In the distance, police sirens can be heard lightly wailing. “We better go, Danny. Good talk.”Danny downs the dregs of his bottle and slams it down on the counter, surely close to breaking it. “Yo, listen here dawg… I appreciate today. I appreciate you. Thanks for bein’ there.”Danny sticks out his fist and Kayden quickly knuckle touches it. “Anytime Danny, really, it’s no issue, we’ve got nobody but each other and the others in this game. We’ve got Executive Excellence and that’s it. Don’t mind me asking… are you gonna go visit your grandfather tomorrow?”Danny looks a little bewildered by the request but nonetheless nods his head in affirmation. “You should really think about bringing a girlfriend along, I think that’d make him happy.”Danny thinks for a second but the approaching police sirens grow louder, breaking his trail of thought. “Aight, man. Let’s get the fuck outta here.”*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** Weed was one thing. Junk was another. Danny felt indifferent about picking the needle back up in recent times and as he sat in his hotel room with a belt tied around his arm, he allowed his thoughts drift back to the day he had just had. He’d seen basically his only family member for the first time in years, he’d found some common ground with Kayden, and he’d gotten into another fight in The Swamp on Bourbon Street. He chuckles a bit as flicks the tip of his needle. He decides to not think about Alyster Black and enjoy his trip as he plunges the needle into his vein and injects… “Danny! You’ve got to go for it!”
Danny The Disgraced, dressed in light chainmail in a throne-room and wielding a sword, whips his head around frantically surveying the positioning of the warring soldiers. He looks at Kayden The Atoner dual-wielding swords and slicing through soldiers sporting an octopus coat of arms. Danny fleet-footedly dodges a huge overhead swing by a brute in a helmet that covers his whole face and darts towards the throne. The King, a dark, finely chiselled man laughs as he swings a spiked ball on a chain into the face of an onrushing soldier. That’s all Danny needs - an opening. He lunges forward and drives his sword right into the stomach of The King who instantly falls to his knees.
“Don’t hesitate! Use the anger!”
Danny quickly lifts his sword up in a two-handed grip and brings it down with an almighty thud, severing the head of The King in one fell swoop. In an instant the fighting in the throne-room stops. The King has been slain. The Kings head rolls to a stop at the foot of Kayden The Atoner. Kayden bends down and plucks the crown of thorns from his head and slowly walks towards Danny The Disgraced. Kayden gets to one knee and holds the crown out to Danny. Danny looks around at all the people who had been fighting for this, all the people who had died for this… and laughs loudly as he takes the crown and his place on the throne.. ================================================ ((Day 2 - AM))It had taken Danny longer than usual to get his head together this morning. He’d woke up on the black, leather two-seater suite adjacent to his king-size home room bed. It looked pretty swanky sure, but it wasn’t the most comfortable thing to spend a shaky, heroin-addled night on. Still, he’d gotten up, showered, and gotten himself somewhat respectable looking before hauling ass across town to East Jefferson. He had thought of visiting his grandfather. He knew they’d be rolling through New Orleans, and that is where his grandfather has been based for at least the last ten years but… yeah, he thought about it, but never really considered it. It was the same as the 2021 visit. The thought entered his head, but he wasn’t ever likely to follow through. But this time, the doctor had rang him. He wasn’t one for changing his phone number and that was something he was extremely thankful for as the doctor explained the situation. He had dementia, that much Danny already knew all too well, but when the doctor mentioned a lung disease… Danny knew he had to go visit. Plus, his Granda had asked for him. That meant a lot to Danny, though seeing him slip into confusion and enter a delirious state at the end of his previous visit had rocked Danny. Danny couldn’t help but feel that if he didn’t go and see him while he was in New Orleans, he may never get anything resembling a normal conversation with him again. Maybe he could even tell him about the match. He likely wouldn’t get it but he’d appreciate the idea of a fight, the hardy old fucker. Danny laughs loudly as he approaches the entrance of the hospital. “I knew there had to be a catch! Nobody can be quite that handsome without having some serious problems.”Danny turned to his left and was shocked to find Gabrielle Montgomery standing there in a grey hoodie and black yoga pants.The first thing he thought was of just how pretty she is. Danny reckoned her even more beautiful when she was like this - casual, herself, natural. The second thing he thought… “What the fuck are you doin’ here?”
“And hello to you too! I’m sorry, did I interrupt you walking down the street talking to yourself like a maniac?”
“Wh- Uh. No! I’m just a little surprised to see you here, Montgomery! Is everything okay? Don’t tell me you’ve picked up a freakin’ injury before the Golden-”
“Danny, relax! Seriously, I’m good. I’m just here because… well, because Kayden told me about your grandfather! I’m so sorry, Danny.”Gabrielle embraces Danny in a tight hug and Danny is content to just let himself go limp and allow Gabrielle to hold him for a few moments. She breaks the hold after a few moments and looks at Danny with a somewhat hurt expression on her face. “Kayden said he’s had this condition for over a decade. You knew about this when…”Gabrielle’s sentence trails off. She looks a little bit sheepish, embarrassed even. “You knew about this when we were together. Danny, I know what we had wasn’t exactly… well we weren’t star crossed lovers, were we? But still… I didn’t even know you had a grandfather. You never once spoke about family. Maybe I didn’t ask enough, maybe I was just caught up in our lust but I dunno, I feel like… you could’ve said something?”Danny sighs and rubs his temples. “It was nothin’ personal, Gabrielle. I know that’s cliché but that’s the truth. I haven’t spoke about this sort of stuff with anyone. It wasn’t anything to do with you or our relationship, I just… didn’t want to talk about it. I kind of still don’t. But… I’m happy you’re here. Really.”Gabrielle looks like she has a ton of things she wants to say, she wears a slight frown but when she speaks, she is warm and friendly. “Then shall we go up and visit Grandpa Toner?”
“Sure!”Danny laughs aloud. “But call him Granda, alright?”*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** As soon as Danny and Gabrielle step into ‘Room 205’ a panicked voice shouts out. “Doctor!?”Granda Toner tries to sit up in his bed, a look of panic stricken across his face, but his frail and weak state means he only succeeds in getting a mere two inches off his propped up pillows before breaking into a painful and chesty sounding fit of coughs. He grabs his chest, clucthcing his silver pendant in the process and begins wheezing but Danny quickly zips to his side and slaps his back. The old man’s coughing subsides and Danny hands him a bottle of water. Croakily the man speaks. “You’re not the Doctor.”Danny looks at Gabrielle, his pained expression causing her to wince. “I’m Danny.”A look of unfamiliarity washes over the older man’s face. “Your grandson.”A pause. “Ah, Danny! My lad! Sorry, sorry, I didn’t recognise you for a second! Must be those feckin’ meds they have me on!”
“Yeah, sure thing Granda. You’re right, that must be it.”Danny’s response was weak. Danny’s grandfather looks at Gabrielle and his eyes widen, it was the first time he had noticed her in the room. “And who is this little beaut? You’re not with this sham, are ya love?”
“Who you callin’ a sham? This is Gabrielle, my fr-”
“His girlfriend.”Danny arches an eyebrow and glances at Gabrielle. Montgomery doesn’t miss a beat. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Toner.”She swoops in and softly kisses him on the cheek. He smiles. “And what’s your name, love?”
“Gabrielle.”
“What a beautiful name. Have to say, you’ve done alright for yourself here, kid.”Danny turns slightly red. “Yeah, yeah… she ain’t half bad.”
“If she’s as half as good to you as the last Gabrielle, you’ll be doing very well.”The ninety-something year old laughs aloud and Gabrielle pulls a funny face at Danny. “There’s another Gabrielle?”Before Danny can offer an answer, the older Toner interjects. “Ahhh don’t be getting your knickers in a twist, dear. The other Gabrielle was an aul bitch.”Gabrielle looks a little taken aback but Danny whispers to her. “He means literally.”
“What a dog, eh Danny?”<~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~>
At the back of a spectators stand at a racecourse, a brick shithouse of a man standing around six foot-two stands in the middle of a huddle of similarly built men. He has a black, flip-phone in his hand.
“Righ’ lads! I’m just aff the mobile telephone there now! She’s on! Two dag in the derby. Fill yer boots!”
A loud cheer goes up from the men standing around outside and they all disperse off towards the track. One by one they trail off until there is only the man with the phone and a youthful Danny Toner. Late teens or early twenties, but he carried himself like he was older. He bounces up to the man who shouted out to the group.
“Trap 2, eh? What’s her name.”
The man grunts an answer without looking up.
“Lucy Twist. Won’t be beaten. She’s two ta wan now, but she’ll go in.”
“How much you want on it, Finbar?”
“Five.”
“Hundred?”
“Are ya’ soft in the head? Five grand, ya thick shite.”
Danny keeps his mouth shut and resists the urge to make a smart retort. Instead he holds out his hand as Finbar counts out five thousand euros in fifty euro denotations at a lightning quick speed. He slaps Danny’s hand as he smacks down the hundred fifty euro note.
“Gewa’ so. Get to it.”
Danny nods his head and goes to walk towards the racecourse. Suddenly, Finbar whistles.
“Danny-boy! C’mere.”
Danny walks back and Finbar quickly counts out more notes and pushes them into his hand.
“Have a bet yerself, lad. On me.”
Danny nods and jogs off. He waits until he’s out of sight before unclenching his hands and counting the scrumpled up orange notes Finbar had stuffed into his paw. Five hundred euro.
*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***
Danny is whistling tunelessly to himself as prances up towards the betting stall surrounding the greyhound racing track. Finding quite a queue at the betting stall, Danny lights a cigarette and sits on a nearby fence, opting to wait for the queue to die out before placing the bet. He people-watches as he waits for the crowd of punters to dwindle down. He sees two older men, late forties, smoking cigars, and decked out in some dapper clothing. Both men wore fitted grey slacks and sharp dress-shoes but it was their black and blue (respectively) woollen jumpers that caught Danny’s eyes. The jumpers appeared simple at first glance but Danny’s eyes were constantly drawn to the black badge that adorned the left upper arm of each jumper; a green and yellow crest; a compass being adorned by two words - Stone Island. Danny looked down at his raggedy grey Puma tracksuit that he had bought at Finbar’s halting site and immediately felt embarrassed. When he finally stopped admiring the men’s get-ups, Danny noticed that they were arguing.
“We have to place the bet now. She’s four to one.”
“Just hold out, those stupid pikeys have been fed a false tip. They’ve been told to back big on Lucy Twist. If a big bet goes in on her, her odds will be cut and our dog’s odds will go out. Never mind four to one, we’ll get five, maybe even six to one!”
“What if a big bet doesn’t come in on Lucy Twist?”
“Mark my words, those dirts will back the two dog heavy. We just need to wait until that bet comes in, wait for Trap 3 to go out and then we lump.”
Danny looks down at the bulge in his tracksuit pocket. All Finbar’s cash. He was being played. Danny flicked the butt on the ground and sprinted back to behind the spectators stand to where Finbar was waiting. He barely looks at Danny as Danny tries to spit out a warning.
“Finbar, listen mate-”
“Where’s the betting slip?”
“I didn’t do it yet.”
“Ya fuckin’ what? We’ll miss the bloody price!”
“It ain’t gonna win, boss! I heard two guys talkin’! They said the three dog got it. The two dog’s a trap, a red herring!”
“A red fuckin’ what!? Danny, get that fuckin’ bet on NOW!!”
Danny goes to object but a Finbarr roar stops him dead in his tracks.
“RIGHT FUCKIN’ NOW!”
*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***
“Granda, you ain’t listenin’ to me! You’re just like Finbar! He doesn’t believe me. He wants me to put five g on this two dog! But I’m tellin’ ya, he’s being fuckin’ played. I heard’em. Trap 3 is going to win. Four to one.”
We can see Danny holding a clunky,beige telephone in the public phone booth beside the racecourse. We can hear his grandfather shout down the other end of the phone.
“Then fuckin’ do something about it, kid! What the fuck do you want me to do? I’m stuck here in the flat.”
An exasperated Danny sighs down the phone.
“I am trying! I’ve already said somethin’ to Finbar, but he didn’t listen. I tried to do more but no dice”
“Then feckin’ do more, you stupid bastard and piss off annoyin’ me!”
“Granda? Granda-ahhh FUCK IT! Fuck it anyway!”
Danny smacks the phone off the dial-up affixed to the wall and continues swearing for a few seconds. He holds his head in his hands for another moment or two before emerging from the phone booth and calmly joining the reasonably sized queue at the betting stall. Only a minute or two pass before Danny is handing a large amount of notes over to an fat man in a paddy-cap and walks off with two slips in his hand. He makes his way back behind the spectators stand to where Finbar and his cousins and foot-soldiers are loitering. They wouldn’t pay the entrance fee to the stands, they were money-mad and more than content to stand behind the track and listen to the result on the tannoy. Finbar acknowledges Danny just as the starting bell for the derby rings out from the racecourse.
BRRRING!!!
“Howiya Danny!”
He snatches one of the betting slips off Danny and looks down.
“The fuck is this? Five hundred!? I said five grand you thick fuckin’-”
“That’s my bet. Trap 3.”
“Trap 3? I bloody told ya the two dag! Trap fuckin’ 2! Ya better not have done what I feckin’ think you did!”
Finbar takes an intimidating step towards Danny.
“Trap 2 isn’t gonna win, pal! I already told ya!”
Finbar roughly grabs Danny by his top.
“AND I FUCKIN’ SAID IT WOULD! GIVE ME THAT FUCKIN’ BET!”
Finbar punches Danny right in the gut, causing Toner to fall to his knees on the dirty, dusty ground under the stand. Finbar looks enraged as he looks at the bet. He grabs Danny by the back of the neck just as the commentator announces the result of the derby over the tannoys.
“And the winner of the Dublin Derby, Trap 3-”
Finbar grabs Danny in a massive hug and lets go an almighty cheer and starts screaming “the mad bastard fuckin’ did it! He fuckin’ did it!”.
“Lady Gabrielle!”“
Do more.
<~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~> “You put five grand of somebody else’s money on a bet he didn’t want? Are you crazy?”Danny laughs aloud. “Ehh, it won didn’t it? What’s the big deal?
“Ballsy move, kid. But it worked! You and Finbar got on like a house on fire after that! Got lucky though!”
“Pffft, Danny Toner don’t believe in luck!”
“Well ya should, it must be some fuckin’ luck you have to land a woman like this!”Gabrielle stares at Danny and winks. “Maybe I’m the lucky one. If he turns out like you, I’ll be a happy woman.”Gabrielle smiles playfully as Granda Toner chortles along. “Danny, Gabrielle… I don’t mean to be rude but the nurses had me up at the crack of bleedin’ dawn this mornin’ fer me meds. You wouldn’t mind if I got a little shut-eye, would yis?”
“Not at all, Granda, not at all. You get your rest. I’ll see you again soon.”
“Good luck, son.”He had already closed his eyes. He looked peaceful. “Pleasure to meet you, Gabrielle, dear.”
“The pleasure was all mine.”It seems he had already dropped off, and Danny signals with his eyes to Gabrielle that they should leave. As they slip out of ‘Room 205’, Gabrielle smiles at Danny. “He seems in a good mood.”
“He’s way better than he was yesterday, maybe he’s improvin’ some.”
“What about you? How do you feel?”
“That seems like a loaded question… you know me, Gabrielle. Just shoot straight.”Gabrielle smiles. “You’ve an undisputed world championship to defend, or have you forgotten? How do you feel about a little… preparation.”Danny smiles a little as the approach the elevator that will take them down to the ground floor of the hospital. “Sounds good to me, Montgomery.”================================================ ((Day 2 - PM))Danny’s limited local geographical knowledge of New Orleans ended when Gabrielle instructed the Uber driver to turn onto North Rampart Street. “Where are we goin’?”Gabrielle ignores Danny and instead tells the Uber driver to pull up outside the New Orleans Athletics Club and thanks him for the lift. Danny looks at the boring looking building and then at Gabrielle. “I ain’t really one for… you know… athletic things.”
“Do you really think I’m going to prepare you for Alyster Black by having you run laps?”
“Well then why the fuck are we at this kip? This place blows, Montgomery.”
“Don’t judge a book by its cover… there’s an independent wrestling show going on in there tonight.”Danny looks decidedly unimpressed. “I don’t give a shit about independent wrestling or any of the geeks that waste their freakin’ time doin’ it. You brought me here to watch a load of burned-out, pathetic, fatter versions of Alyster Black cosplay five-star wrestling God? I can’t say I get the lesson, Gabs. I don’t want to watch these fuckin’ tryhards swap holds while fifty rejects chant ‘fight forever’.”Gabrielle holds open the door for Danny. “And neither do I.”
“Then why are we here?”
“Because they have a ring, smart ass.”Danny keeps his mouth shut as Gabrielle leads him down the hallway to where the club opens up into a small gymnasium. There is a slightly smaller than normal ring with a black canvas and matching ropes and aprons. Folded chairs are set out for less than a hundred spectators. “You ready?”
“For what?”Gabrielle chirps cheerfully as she rolls under the bottom rope. “To train for the Alyster Black fight!”
“I’m not sweatin’ that waste of space, I proved at the Anniversary Show that I had his number… but I guess a little training couldn’t hurt.”Danny seems to be rather unwillingly conceding the point that he could do with some extra training for the Black fight but nonetheless he makes his way towards the ring. “Do you really?”
“Do I really what?”
“Have his number?”Danny guffaws as he steps into the ring between the middle and top ropes. “Did you not watch the Anniversary Show or somethin’? Of course I’ve his freakin’ number! I- ARRGH!!!”Danny doesn’t even have a chance to stand upright as Gabrielle comes charging and lets fly a vicious kick to the midsection of Danny. As he clutches his stomach and gaps for air, Gabrielle quickly delivers a thunderous axe kick to the back of Toner’s head, causing him to sprawl out face down on the canvas. She picks him up, and nails him with her Double-DDT, unmercifully spiking his head on the canvas. As Danny lies motionless, Gabrielle rolls to her knees and dusts herself off. A few moments pass and Danny begins stirring on the ground, groaning as he speaks. “Wh-What the fuck did you just do to me?”Gabrielle flutters her eyelashes at Danny and smiles sweetly. “Who? Me?”Danny pushes himself up and swings sloppily at her, missing by a country mile. “Yes, fucking you! What gives?”
“I’m not doing anything Alyster Black wouldn’t do. You think you have his number but if you’re being honest with yourself… do you really? Sure, you came out on top in a triple threat match at the Anniversary Show but you should know better than anyone that matches like that divides attention. I’m not saying you didn’t deserve to win or that you wouldn’t have otherwise, but you’ve got to admit you kind of swooped in and stole the win.”
“I didn’t steal jack, they’re the fuckin’ rules.”
“They’re the rules alright, but this time around Alyster isn’t going to be having to watch Devin out of the corner of his eye. He’s going to be one hundred percent focused on you. That means he’s going to throw everything he has at you. It’ll be a relentless barrage. He’ll take every opportunity he gets. You hesitate for even a second-”
“He’ll make it count. I know. I’m not- URRRGH!”Danny doubles over and Gabrielle hooks his arms but he quickly rams his head upwards and catches her under the chin with his head, forcing her backwards. “How’s that for no hesitation!”Danny beams proudly but the smile is wiped clean off his face by a vicious roundhouse kick. As Danny stumbles into the ropes and struggles to maintain his footing, Gabrielle berates him. “You should’ve finished me, you need to take any chance you get to put things to bed. This is for the championship, you don’t get many chances in matches like this.”Rather than a snappy comeback, Danny merely heeds her advice and rubs his reddened jaw. She was right of course. He could say what he liked about Alyster’s level and his level, but if he gave Alyster half a chance, if Danny wasn’t on his absolute A-Game… he’d lose. “Aight, what next?”
“How has Alyster beaten you before?”
“By sheer dumb luck.”
“Be honest.”Danny thought for a moment. The Black Caramel encounters. The Warehouse. Anytime Alyster had beaten Danny… he’d had major success on the outside of the ring. He glances at Gabrielle, and then the outside. “He took it to me on the outside.”
“Exactly.”Without warning Gabrielle topples Danny out of the ring and to the outside. She follows up with a suicide dive that sends Danny off his feet the second he had gotten back to a standing base. A fifteen minute brawl on the outside ensues and finally ends with a bruised and battered Danny and Gabrielle both lying on their backs in the centre of the ring breathing heavily. For a few minutes all that can be heard is both of them trying to cease their relentless panting for breath. Eventually Danny breaks the silence. “Well?”
“Well, what?”
“Do you think I’ll win?”Gabrielle is silent, but only for a moment. “Yes. Yes, I think you’ll win. You need to be cautious of Alsyter though. He could surprise you, definitely.”
“Well if things go south, I’ll throw up the E.”
“You’re not serious?”Gabrielle sits up and looks at Danny who looks a little guilty. “Danny… we swore that this time EE would be different. We promised we’d do whatever we want but when it came to the ring, we’d stand on our own two feet. We want to do this right this time. You remember what you said to me?”Danny nods. “Bell to bell is sacred.”
“Precisely. If you can’t do Alyster yourself… you don’t deserve the championship.”Harsh. But the truth. “I know.”Danny and Gabrielle lie there in a budget-ring in an empty athletics hall staring at the lights. Danny reaches out and takes hold of Gabrielle’s hand. It’s not sexual. But it comforts him. And maybe her too. *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** Danny sits on the leather suite in his hotel room looking at the golden brown bubble away on his spoon. He draws some of the liquid into a syringe and lets it sit for a moment. He looks at his arm to find a suitable vein and when he does he doesn’t think twice. He barely even winces as the sharp point of the needle penetrates his flesh… “Right there Danny, right there.”
Moans of pleasure escape the lips of Gabrielle The Glorious. Her beguiling looks are only the tip of the iceberg when it comes to what she offers. Her cunning and war tactics had allowed Danny The Disgraced and his men from East Excellia overthrow King West and take over the entire kingdom. Now, late in the night, Danny and Gabrielle celebrated in a very personal manner. The final throes of pleasure cede and both collapse onto their backs on the bed.
“When will you return to East Excellia with the news? When will you make your triumphant return?”
“I must return tomorrow. There’s just one small problem that needs dealing with.”
“You speak of Black The Bandit.”
Danny nods his head gravely.
“Apparently he plans to usurp me before we even get to truly revel in our success. I need to get him… before he gets me. I need to do something.”
“I’ll tell Kayden to round up the men.”
Danny strokes his chin.
“No… no. This needs a different approach.”
Danny ponders for a second more.
“Get me Parr The Promised One.” ================================================ ((Day 3 - AM))A rather dishevelled Danny Toner greedily gulps down water from a clear plastic bottle outside ‘Room 205’. He holds his head against the white-washed wall outside his grandfather's room and tries to compose himself. He regretted telling Mike Parr that he’d meet him later that day. He had hazy recollections of his phone pinging and a text coming through from Parr saying he’d heard what was up and that he was around tomorrow if Danny wanted to meet up. Danny was thankful that even in his inebriated states of the night before he had enough wherewithal to tell Parr he’d meet him this afternoon. Danny didn’t doubt that Mike would’ve come with him to visit his grandfather just like Kayden and Gabrielle had but something felt a little off about that potential scenario. It didn’t sit well with Danny, the idea of Parr seeing him so vulnerable and weak uneased him and the champion was grateful he’d managed to dodge the situation. For some reason, Danny did not want to appear weak in front of Parr. If he was being truthful, he’d have to admit that he was feeling weak. It was probably a mix of the shock of regaining contact with his grandfather and the fallout of the heroin use. Danny steadies himself before walking into the room. He is surprised to see a female doctor leaning over his grandfather, monitoring him. Danny notices he has breathing equipment hooked up to him. Instinctively, he shouts out. “What’s wrong with him!?”The doctor snaps her head back and barks at Danny. He notices she is wearing a protective mask on the lower half of her pale face. The blue cloth of the mask rustles and her blonde bangs bounce as she angrily shouts at Danny. “You can’t be in here!”
“I’m his grandson, what’s wrong?!”
“You can’t be in here without a mask!”Hands raised apologetically, Danny backs out of the room and grabs a blue mask from a sanitary station out on the ward. He pops back in and the doctor has calmed somewhat. “Sorry for barging in, doc.”
“It’s alright, Danny isn’t it? We spoke on the phone the other day. I told you he was asking for you.”
“What did he say?”
“I just told him about the disease attacking his lungs and that it didn’t look good and he told me we had better ring his grandson Danny. I looked up the records and found a number on file and I decided to chance it. Voila, you appear.”
“Happened to be passing through.”
“You’re lucky then, it’s good he got to see you.”An awkward pause. “Look… I’ve seen over the last two days that this dementia thing… he’s got it real bad. Sometimes he’s perfect and recalling stories from when I was younger but then he gets mixed up about my age or doesn’t recognise me.”
“That’s to be expected.”
“And the other day… it was like he was caught in a loop. He just kept rambling and repeating himself.”
“It can happen… especially if the patient's resources are stretched by having to fight off two things at once.”
“So this lung thing is bad? Why the masks?”The doctor appears surprised by Danny’s question. “Bad? Danny it’s… it’s quite severe. I don’t know if you misunderstood but… I don’t think he’ll survive this. He took a pretty bad turn during the night, hence the masks. I don’t want him picking up anything we might be carrying.”Danny looks at his grandfather. He hadn’t properly looked at him since he started visiting him. When he really stared at him, Danny figured if it wasn’t for the silver pendant around his neck, he could be just any other old man lying in a hospital gurney being pumped oxygen to help him breathe. He wasn’t… he wasn’t him anymore. The older Toner stirs in the bed, slowly blinking his eyes awake. He looks mildly confused but his shifting eyes eventually calm and they linger on Danny. He tries to talk but is muffled due to his mouthpiece. Danny looks at the doctor who nods. Danny leans over and gently removes the mouthpiece. Granda Toner takes a moment and then weakly speaks. “You remind me of my grandson Danny.”Danny’s voice catches in his throat. He’s staring right at him, five inches from his line of sight, and had been with him the last two days. Still, he wasn’t recognised. He looks at the doctor who purses her lips. A weak protest falters before Danny even enunciates the first syllable. Holding his grandfather's gaze, Danny places a hand on his arm and quietly addresses him. “Do I? Tell me about him.”<~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~>
“Why is it just one fuckin’ thing after the other with you, Danny? What is it with you?”
A slightly older but still younger looking Danny sits at a kitchen table with his grandfather. Though the remains of a half eaten cooked breakfast litters the table, it appears that there is a bit of tension between the two men.
“I’m just trying to step up like you told me to!”
“I told you to step up from the bleedin’ travellers, kid!”
“This is how I do that!”
“By robbin’ them with that brain-dead crew of gobshites you run around with? Get a grip, Danny! Fuck sake!”
Danny slams his hands on the table.
“I can’t go into business for myself without any damn stock now can I? How the fuck am I going to corner the ecstasy market without any fuckin’ pills?”
“But ya can’t rob the travellers! Finbar will have yiz all killed! You think you’re tough but you’re too feckin’ clean cut for this shit, Danny! You need to be dirty to play this game!”
“We’ll fuckin’ see then, won’t we?”
*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***
“You sure this soft boy is gonna bring twenty large in cash, Danny-Boy?”
Finbar bounces his foot up and down on the spot as he sits on the hood of an ‘07 Toyota in an underground car-park.
“Without a shadow of a doubt, trust me.”
“See now that’s just the thing, isn’t it! I don’t trust me own brothers, never mind some greasy Yank!”
Danny doesn’t share in the laughter and instead lights a cigarette, turning his back on Finbar. Danny sweats a bit as he looks at the watch on his wrist. It’s getting late. He hopes he’s here soon.
*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***
“Sounds dodge, bro.”
Danny slams his pint of Guinness down against the bar and looks at the tall, gangly man sitting beside him.
“Jimmy, how long have you known me man?”
“Since you went and got me expelled in fifth year you little dope.”
Danny laughs and takes a swig of his pint.
“It’s not my fault you got caught kickin’ the crap out of me! Besides, look at you now! Making ends meet thanks to sporadic crime sprees!”
“You’re one to talk!”
“Ain’t you sick of the small scores dude? Five hundred here, three hundred there. The odd k. This is big time my man. Twenty-thousand worth of ecstasy tablets… for free.”
“They ain’t free though, are they? We’re paying a price, even if it isn’t cash, bro.”
Danny knows exactly what he means.
“Besides, he’s gonna wanna see the cash and count it. If he suspects anything is off, he’ll pull on us.”
“That’s why we wait until after he’s counted the cash. We just need twenty large. Just temporarily. Then we can take it all back.”
Jimmy leans back in his chair and thinks.
“So the cash would just be used as a distraction? We’d get it all back?”
“Every red cent.”
“Then I got us. I’m holding some cash for a guy, The Major, he’s not collecting it until next week. My man won’t be none the wiser.”
Danny laughs aloud and slaps him on the back.
“That’s my man, Jimmy McBennett!”
*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** ***
Danny breathes a sigh of relief as a car - an ‘06 Polo- slowly rolls into the underground car park. Finbar gets up from the hood and goes around to the trunk as the arriving car comes to a halt. Jimmy emerges from the car and Danny embraces him, palming something off to him.
“Jimmy! We were getting worried!”
“I’m a busy man, Danny! I take it this is Fintan?”
“Finbar.”
A gruff one word response from Finbar who has re-emerged from the trunk of the car. He is clasping a worn duffel bag.
“Let’s do this.”
He opens it and shows Jimmy the zip locked bags containing hundreds of little pink dancing pills on the inside. Jimmy whistles as he opens his own school bag, flashing wads of cash to Finbar. He holds it towards him.
“I don’t need to count.”
“Well I do.”
Jimmy shrugs and sits on his own cars bonnet nonchalantly.
“Suit yourself.”
Finbar eyes up Danny and then turns his back and places the school bag on the bonnet of his car. He begins taking out bundles of cash to begin the counting process. Danny nods at Jimmy who slowly pulls the pistol Danny had handed him from his waistband. Shaking only slightly, he raises the gun and pulls the trigger. Finbar thumps to the ground just two seconds later, a pool of blood rapidly forming on the ground due to the hole in his head.
“Quick, drive to the river and ditch the gun. I’ll meet you at my Granda’s tonight.”
Danny quickly rushes over and zips up the school bag containing the money. Jimmy stands motionless, in shock at what he had just done.
“Jimmy! Get it together, go! You need to ditch the weapon, I’ll see you later, okay?”
Jimmy sheepishly nods and acting on auto-pilot, climbs into his car and reverses out of sight. Danny picks up the duffel bag of pills and slings it over his shoulder. He takes one last look at Finbar before breaking into a jog. As he runs he takes out his mobile phone. He punches 9-1-1 into the keyboard and begins shouting in a faux-panicked voice as soon as the operator answers.
“There’s been a shooting in Jervis Street underground carpark! I seen a tall man with a gun speed off in a black ‘06 Polo…”
Be dirty.
<~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~> After a few moments of pause, Danny looks up to see his grandfather had stopped talking. A glassy look had fallen over his eyes. Danny looks at the doctor. “This happens sometimes. Don’t be worried l, he’s just non-verbal. Probably too much stimulation. You won’t get much out of him for the rest of the day now. I’d best be going, I want to squeeze in my nail appointment on my break. It’s been nice meeting you in person, Danny.”
“You too, doc. Is it alright if I sit with him for a bit?”
“Of course.”The doctor leaves and Danny sits on the chair beside his grandfather’s bed, gingerly taking his frail, old hand in his. He sits like this for the guts of an hour, eyes trained on the floor, his mind a blurry daydream. He is thinking about leaving when suddenly his grandfather bursts into song, causing Danny to jump up in fright. “Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile, Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile.”
“Granda?”The beside vitals begin beeping a little more frequently. “Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile, Anois ar theacht an tsamhraidh.”The beeps get even louder, as does he. “Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile, Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile!”
“Doc! DOC!!!”
“Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile, Anois ar theacht an tsamhraidh!”The vitals begin beeping and flashing uncontrollably and suddenly there are three or four nurses in the room, hooking Granda Toner up to his breathing machine, and pulling a sobbing Danny out of ‘Room 205’. ================================================ ((Day 3 - PM))“Two more pints of Guinness, when you’re ready!”
“Cheers, mate!”
“No worries.”Both Danny Toner and Mike Parr slurred as they clink together two mostly-drank pints of Guinness. The collection of empty glasses in front of them suggest they had been there for quite some time. “H-How did you manage to find this place? What’s it called again?”Danny stumbles over his words as he places a friendly hand on Mike Parr’s shoulder. “Tracey’s.”Mike belches loudly as soon as he’s finished answering causing Danny to laugh. He cuts it short and looks at Mike with a confused expression. “A-And… and where are we?”
“Magazine Street… I think.”
“Oh.”It was a rather pointless “oh” but drunk Danny doesn’t generally make sense. Besides, Mike was ten sheets to the wind and didn’t seem like he was going to be paying attention to anything other than the creamy Guinness that was plopped down in front of him. He talks a big gulp and nudges Danny’s towards him. Danny takes a small sip and hiccups. Parr looks at him and pointedly asks a question. “Are you ready for Alsyter Black?“
“I sure am. Bet your ass on it.”
“I dunno. I don’t feel it. I don’t think you’ll do what it takes.”
“Maaaan, you’ve no idea what I think about Alsyter Black. If he was here right now… I-I’d give him a piece of my mind.”Parr looks at Danny in an odd manner. “Well… pretend I’m him.”
“Huh?”
“Pretend I’m Alyster Black.”Danny swats a hand in Mike’s direction. “You’re not Alyster Black, silly. You’re little Micky Parr!”Parr lightly punches Danny on the arm and fixes him a serious glare. “Honestly, pretend I’m Black. What would you say to him?”Danny straightens up a bit on his stool and points a shaky finger at Parr. “I’d say… I’d say… I’d say that you’re not very fuckin’ good, Aly! Honestly! You’re not, are you? I might not even be the best either but I’m… I’m better than you. I know that. We’re not worlds apart like I do say we are, I could have bad night and y-y-you could have real lucky one. The stars could align and you could win. But absolutely everything will have to go right for you. You’re gonna need to have one of them days were your pissin’ clean into the bowl and I’m still on a halfie, dribbling all over my thigh and the toilet seat, not even noticing I’m fuckin’ pissing on myself.”Parr scrunches his face up at that imagery. “Even then, I could still end up doing it and if I did lose… you’d be living in fear of the day I come knocking’ again. I’d tell him that he’s only here on a technicality. I’d tell him if Krash was still around, or Ramon, it’d be them. It’d be MvH if she wasn’t playing with Gerald. Peacock if he could just dig that little deeper and push through the glass ceiling. I’d tell him he’s the luckiest son of a gun in wrestling because he’s got this chance. He’s gotten it twice now. I’d tell him that his reign is a piece of crap and he’s being fed guys and girls that couldn’t even l-l-lace my boots. Oh, and I’d tell him… I’d tell him his mask fuckin’ sucks AND WHEN I RIP IT OFF HIS BLOODIED HEAD IT WILL BE THE MOST IMPORTANT HE HAS EVER BEEN IN HIS WHOLE FUCKING CAREER!”Danny is standing on his stool by this point, beating a closed fist against his chest. Parr is slamming his hands on the table and egging him on. “Can y’all keep it down!?”Parr waves an apology and helps a drunk Danny regain his seated position. “Guys a real pain in the ass, right?”Danny nods his head and takes a big sip of his pint. He closes his eyes for a moment and soon Parr’s words wash over him and he can feel himself drifting off asleep. It doesn’t last long as he begins to hear faint singing. “'Sé do bheatha, a bhean ba léanmhar.”Danny flicks his eyes open and tries to adjust to the light of the bar. “Do b' é ár gcreach thú bheith i ngéibhean.”Danny rubs one hand against his eyes and steadies himself on the bar with his other. “Do dhúiche bhreá i seilbh méirleach.”He looks up and finally his vision sharpens. He can see Mike Parr clutching an empty pint and passionately singing. “Is tú díolta leis na Gallaibh.”Parr looks up and catches Toner watching him. He nods and motions for Danny to join in. He does. “Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile, Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile, Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile, Anois ar theacht an tsamhraidh.”The two sing loudly, ignoring the complaints of the other patrons until the barman grabs the two of them by their necks. “Alight, that’s it! You’re out!“He nods his head at a “STRICTLY NO SINGING” sign hanging above the bar and marches Danny and Mike to the front door. In any usual circumstance, they’d mop the floor with this guy, but a feed of Guinness takes its toll on even the hardiest and toughest of men. The two men shout, holler, and continue to sing on the street outside the Irish pub in New Orleans. They keep each other propped up as they drunkenly waltz down the street. “Hey, Danny?”
“What is it, pal?”
“How come you didn’t take me to see your Granda?Danny stops dead in his tracks, nearly causing Mike to stumble forward to the ground but Danny reaches out and stops him. He straightens Mike up and looks at him with an unreadable expression. “Let’s go see him now.”*** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** *** It’s never exactly a clean situation when one decides to inject heroin but this particular shoot up was home to one very messy situation. A rip roaring drunk Danny had already burned his thumb trying to melt down the heroin and he now held a bloody needle above his arm, dangerously wobbling it back and forth. A couple of bloody puncture marks showed that he had already failed in finding a suitable vein but it seemed to be three times the charm as he hits the sweet spot and his eyes roll into the back of his head… “Well… I guess we did it.”
Parr The Promised One looks unabashedly at Danny The Disgraced.
“I guess we did.”
“I’ll drink to that.”
Parr and Toner both lift a tankard of ale and tip the tops together before drinking heartily. Above deck, the rowing men can be heard singing a shanty.
“Tá Gráinne Mhaol ag teacht thar sáile, Óglaigh armtha léi mar gharda.”
The view slowly shifts away from Danny and Parr and upstairs to where we see row upon row of men moving their oars in motion and singing rhythmically as they set sail towards East Excellia.
“Gaeil iad féin is ní Frainc ná Spáinnigh, Is cuirfidh siad ruaig ar Ghallaibh.”
We see the bough of the great ship that is being sailed, a moment taken to rest on the gold-ordained nameplate - THE DREAMER. Two long spears jut outward above this, the spoils of their war clear for all to see. On the spike of one spear lay the head of (former) King West and pierced upon the other… was the head of Black The Bandit.
“Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile, Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile, Óró, sé do bheatha 'bhaile, Anois ar theacht an tsamhraidh.” ================================================ ((Unknown))“Hello? Yes… yes this is Danny… Yeah! Yeah, I confirm I’m the next of kin of Daniel Toner. He’s my grandfather… Oh. Right, malfunction with the machine during the night? I see… No, I don’t intend to press charges. These things happen. Well if you think I should speak to a lawyer I will… Okay, thanks for telling me.”A robotic sounding Danny hangs up his phone and looks over at the coffee table in front of the leather couch in his hotel room. His eyes flicker over the drug paraphernalia that litter it, sucking air in through his teeth as he looks at the bloody syringe. He waddles over and picks it up. He looks at it and chucks it in the bin. His mind is drifting towards a bottle of water and some hydration when there is a loud knock on his hotel room door. “Comin’!”Danny is surprised when he sees Mike Parr standing on the other side of the door. He walks in uninvited and surveys the scene in the room. “You know you’ve a world title defence tonight, right?”
“I know… I got it.”Parr reaches into his pocket. “I’ve got something for you. You left it in the car last night.”Mike retracts his hand and drops the item into Danny’s outstretched palm with a soft clink. Danny looks down. It’s a silver pendant on a chain. [MEDIA=youtube]5xr_iIb23as[/MEDIA] |
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:12:56 GMT
Originally posted by Gip. [ICODE][/ICODE] | [HEADING=1]
Legacy
[/HEADING]
What does it mean to be a champion? Is it the gold around your waist, the adulation of the crowd? To be paid millions to carry a title and represent that field in which you’ve found yourself at the top? For many, it’s the ultimate prize. A champion to them is a title, a temporary consignment in their respective field. The champions of American Football are Super Bowl Champions. In Baseball, it is World Series Champion; in Basketball, NBA Finals Champion; the Stanley Cup Champion for Hockey.
The world respects a champion, a winner, a bona fide marketable main eventer. Yet many champions are forgotten to time, ignored save for special trivia events and documentarians. Too many names are forgotten over time or ignored in favor of a larger narrative. This is no different in the FWA, like any other place in the world. Unless you are a top star, a name that holds a title for a long time, you may be forgotten, except as an anecdote in other legend’s stories. Just because one wins a title, it doesn’t mean they’re recognized. Winning that title is only half the battle, as it becomes intertwined with legacy; where Aka Yurei and Reagan Cole find themselves at the crossroads of their careers… Where now will their legacy meet?
Reagan Cole has always been an underdog. He was never supposed to succeed, but to make others better. Winning a title may be a bridge too far for those who had issues with Reagan Cole; he must not retain that title under any circumstances. It made sense, after all… Reagan had won titles in the past, and those companies had later died, for one reason or another. The FWA is not dead, however… far from it in fact. Is Reagan’s legacy that of a company killer? The underdog that cannot and must not win a title?
What about Aka Yurei? With the world at her fingertips, to win the title and immediately lose it would damage her reputation, possibly irreparably. There are those that see her potential as a future world champion, but others see her as achieving nothing of note. She has lost half her matches, and she could only win with the help of a tag partner. Is that where she is doomed to stay, in the tag division? Will that be her legacy?
If Michelle Von Horrowitz and Gerald Grayson get their way, it may well be. Out of the frying pan and into the fire. Reagan Cole and Aka Yurei had defeated Bad Reputation at the 17th Anniversary Show, in no small part to their adoration and support from the audience at large. Now comes a harrowing challenge more significant than anything they had faced before. Two legends of this business; they are not up-and-comers, they are hardened, established legends. Michelle of course defeated Chris Kennedy at Back in Business… and she’s defeated Aka Yurei as well. Then there is Gerald Grayson, whose history with Reagan Cole is noted. It is no mistake that the FWA has given this challenge to the hottest up-and-coming team… in several respects, it was only fitting that Horowitz and Grayson earn their title shot. They had rightfully won the Tag Warz, hadn’t they? Were they not entitled to the sweat of their brow? It is only a shame it had to happen to The Spiritwalkers. This decision was unfortunate, but it is what the FWA has chosen.
How will our FWA Champions cope with the great challenge ahead of them? To stare down the abyss… will they walk away, never knowing what lies ahead? Or will they steel their nerves, hold hands, and leap into oblivion together? Only time will tell if they are ready or not… but they have questions about their legacy that they must answer on their own, first…
~~~~
Yeah, this wasn’t a good night for the duo. Reagan is the first one to stumble out through the curtain quickly thanking a nearby production assistant for the ice as he places it directly where MvH had just hit him with a chair, long breath follows as the pain calms a bit as Reagan just keeps walking not stopping as he is then followed by a visibly not pleased Aka Yurei nursing her own injuries as she grabs her torso, shouting loudly at her teammate.
Aka: “I had that!”
Reagan just keeps walking, mind in another place which just gets to
Reagan: “Kid, I’m telling you right now, I just saved you.”
Aka: “From what exactly?”
Reagan: “MvH was kicking your ass out there, I stopped it before she decided to give you a potential injury!”
Aka: “That’s not the reason and you know it.”
Reagan sighs as he finally turns to Aka Yurei.
Reagan: “Did you even try the strategy I gave you?”
Aka: “Yeah, it sucked and wasn’t having any effect so I did my own.”
Reagan: “What?”
Aka: “Yeah it’s shocking isn’t it? Shocking that there could be a solution other than yours because news flash, you don’t have all the answers, Reagan!”
Reagan: “I never said I had all the answers but would it hurt if you actually listened to a suggestion of mine! Or hell maybe now that we are actually tag team champions, just maybe you can trust me more than five freaking percent!”
Aka: “Just like you told me to trust Meltdown with the authority figure who literally created a stable that kicked your ass for weeks?”
Reagan: “What?”
Aka: “Jon Russnow created Deathswitch Initiative! Tommy mentioned in his video earlier while you were on the phone, dumbass.”
Reagan stops whatever he was about to say at that moment as he tries to absorb this information for a second. For those not in the know, the majority of Reagan’s last year was spent having to deal with the Deathswitch Initiative, a group consisting of Johnny Johnson, Chris Crowe, James Douglas and Tommy Bedlam. It was very annoying to say the least. So to find out that the person behind all of that is the guy that Reagan and Aka had literally just helped a couple of months ago in the brand war is also the dickhead who created that pain in the ass. Fucking fabulous. Reagan’s right eye twitches a small bit.
Aka: “See, Reagan? You’re always too ready to trust. Me? I’m never gonna be like that and you can’t make me. I already have two mentors, stop trying to be my third one.”
And with that scathing last remark, the current tag team champion walks past the other current tag team Champion on the way out as Reagan is left brushing his hair with his hand. The Spirit Walkers. Not on great ground right now.
~~~~
The laughter of children brings the colours of the next scene to an ever more heartwarming hue as it shows a busy play area. We see a young mother, struggling to control her two troublesome toddlers as they fight with their younger sibling, sitting in a rather worn-looking pram. The oldest child, seemingly unaware, clicking away on her phone. Quickly attracting the attention of passers-by, she attempts to calm down her noisy children, stopping to pick up one of her crying toddlers who had just fallen over, whilst trying to make a run for it towards the play zone. The toddler having just narrowly missed being trampled by a passing kid and the kid’s twin sister. Meanwhile, out of the usual gang playing football in a nearby cage, one boy was already perched on a nearby bench being comforted by his concerned father, clumsily dabbing an anaemic-looking antiseptic onto his rather badly grazed knee. Other players were taking a break, sitting on patches of foam and drinking whatever is left of their juice boxes, whilst watching the carnage occurring on the quite frankly pathetic-looking pitch. One over-excited boy lobs the battered ball against the wall startling one specific man wearing a dark green winter jacket and a bright orange beanie.
Rockwell: “Woah! Almost took my head off with that one!”
A small smile appears on the side of his mouth showing the bright yellow teeth and holes where there probably should be some more teeth but hey ho. The man, retreating from the brutal match, looks down at the dark blue tray holding his meal for the day. White chocolate cookie, ham sandwich and a small transparent bottle of Sun Magic orange. A simple enough meal for a simple enough man as he walks over to a nearby table where we see the current FWA Tag Team champion, Reagan Cole in a plain black t-shirt with his classic red jacket behind him as Reagan helps his very excited son Jason out of his shoes.
Rockwell: “I’ll tell you what, this was like a pound cheaper than those shit meal deals I normally get.“
Reagan: “I did tell ya to stop going to that corner shop.”
Rockwell: “Yeah well they’re the only ones that sell the specific brand of Jaffa cakes that I really like so what can you do?”
Reagan: “I can order some for you.”
Rockwell: “No, because you’ll get me the McVities version!”
Reagan: “I won’t!”
Rockwell: “Oh now we’re lying in front of the kid?”
Reagan shakes his head as he focuses on his kid as Jason finally gets his feet out of his own shoes as Jason jumps up and down on the spot
Jason: “Can I go now, Dad? Can I?”
Reagan: “Wait for a second…”
Reagan bends over from his chair to grab Jason’s shoes so they’re not in anyone’s way, and he comes back up with one shoe in each hand.
Reagan: “Alright, so these shoes are gonna stay next to me alright? Just so you remember because I won’t and you’ll be going home shoe-less and we can’t be having that! Your mum will kill me so say goodbye to your shoes.”
Jason: “Bye Shoes!”
Reagan: “Alright, see ya later sho-“
OH NO! THE SHOES HAVE GONE ROGUE! The right shoe suddenly slaps Reagan so extremely hard and totally touches his face! It is followed by the left shoe taking a swing and it definitely connects! Oh, the humanity! My God! Reagan appears dizzy as his own son giggles at his father's pain! What a cruel cruel world! Reagan, very overdramatic in his improv performance, suddenly very quickly shakes his head, almost powering up before clapping the shoes together. The world is saved! Dirt falls from the soles onto the table but luckily Reagan didn’t buy anything yet. Jason continues to giggle with glee which makes all the weird eye contact Reagan’s getting worth it as he has saved the day! Excellent!
Reagan: “Alright now you two go down there!”
Reagan drops the shoes beside him as Jason’s eyes are beaming with excitement at this point.
Reagan: “….What are you still doing here? Go!”
And go Jason does! Flying off into the distance, yelling something Reagan assumes is a goodbye of some kind but he’s already gone, diving headfirst into the ball pit! Another kid pops up out of nowhere as they follow him in, giggling maniacally and soon the two children are throwing balls at each other like their lives depended on it. Reagan watches with a smile on his face as his son is clearly having fun. After a few minutes of this, Jason suddenly grabbed his new friend’s hand, shrieking "THIS WAY, QUICK!”, Somehow already knowing the layout of the play area by heart, as he dashes through flaps and over foam shapes like he was born to do it. His new friend followed, trying to keep up as they both disappear out of visible sight and Reagan noticeably relaxes a bit knowing that he can switch out of parent mode for a second. Reagan looks back over to Rockwell who has a similar smile to what Reagan had for Jason just seconds beforehand.
Reagan: “What?”
Rockwell: “Your greatest challenge yet. Shoes.”
Reagan: “I mean they gave me more of a fight than Johnny Johnson ever has so.”
Reagan chuckles to himself at the expense of the now former North American Champion, also the man who you know…shouted at Lizzie. With Jason right there. Reagan’s just gonna keep that in his pocket for now as he looks at his friend, Rockwell. For those who aren’t in the know, Rockwell has the important role of being Reagan’s oldest friend. They met a couple of months after Reagan ran away and ever since then they’ve had each other’s back. Well other than the night that a teenager gang jumped them and Rockwell ran for it while Reagan got his shit kicked in causing Reagan to break into the Gibson Gym looking for medical supplies and we know the story from there. But other than that they’ve always looked out for each other, Reagan’s even offered a job at the gym to Rockwell multiple times but to no avail. In his own words, Rockwell just is not an “indoors kind of cat”
Rockwell: “….So.”
Reagan: “So?”
Rockwell: “So. Am I gonna see this thing or what?”
Reagan: “Ah, shit, yeah.”
Reagan looks over to the third chair separating him and Rockwell which lays a black gym bag. Of course, to reach over his arm has to go over the dangerous shoes but he’s got it under control. Eventually, he does bring out the item that was covering the multiple items that Reagan had packed just to give to Rockwell but The FWA Tag Team Championship. That’s definitely a thing that isn’t leaving with Rockwell today as he shows it to his friend who inspects it closely with almost wonder in his eyes.
Rockwell: “Woo-whee. Damn good belt there.”
Reagan: “Championship.”
Rockwell: “You still on about that?”
Reagan: “On about what?”
Rockwell: “The whole “it’s not a belt or a title” thing”
Reagan: “Well I mean it’s not. I don’t use it to hold up my trousers. You didn’t refer to me as “FWA Tag Team Champion, Reagan Cole.” when I picked you up in that cab, did I? You didn’t call me anything, you just wanted to make fun of my freaking Star Wars ranking.”
Rockwell: “Rogue One is still too high.”
Reagan: “It isn’t, not the point. It’s not a title, it’s not a belt. It’s a championship that people have worked hard for like this has main evented the biggest event of the year, and people have put themselves through hell for this title. Some people see this as just a stepping stone or just…A Willy Wonka Golden Ticket, it isn’t a golden ticket, this is the entire chocolate factory! Which makes me and Aka the current owners so we have to make sure to be the best we can be but we can’t do that if Aka kee-”
Reagan stops himself. Wow, okay. That was a lot. And it all kinda came out of nowhere like we were talking about the difference between Championship and title, when did this come from? And now here’s the stares. People around quietly examining whether Reagan’s about to cause a scene. Great. That’s always fun. Reagan slumps back in his chair.
Reagan: “Sorry.”
Rockwell: “What are you apologising to me for? Come on, man. No need to restrain yourself around me, the kid is in the play area, he definitely can’t hear us. You got some team problems?”
Reagan: “Eh. It’s okay. Just…. I had to bail her out on Meltdown.”
Rockwell: “What happened?”
Reagan: “She was facing Horrowitz… She ignored the strategy I gave her and was getting beaten up badly. I knew Horrowitz was going to try and injure Aka so I stepped in and stopped it.”
Rockwell: “So Horrowitz got the DQ win?”
Reagan: “Yes.”
Rockwell: “Oh buddy.”
Reagan: “What? I just said I wasn’t gonna let her get injured!”
Rockwell: “Was she genuinely in a position to get injured or did you just assume?”
Reagan: “MvH literally tried to injure me after the match.”
Rockwell: “Tried?”
Reagan: “Grayson talked her out of it.”
Rockwell: “….Okay, Reagan. Remember when you came to me like before the Air Zero finale?”
Reagan: “Ground Zero and I’m genuinely shocked you remember it of all people it was like two years ago at this point?”
Rockwell brings out his notepad. There’s a lot of wear and tear to be seen on it including a massive damp spot taking over like a quarter of the cover.
Rockwell: “It was one of the first things that I wrote in this notepad because you like mentioned 4 names who you wanted to beat and I thought they would be important.”
Reagan: “What were the names?”
Rockwell: “Truth.”
Reagan: “Beat him and Sawyer with Aka.”
Rockwell: “Sullivan.”
Reagan: “Beat him and Broc with Aka.”
Rockwell: “Golden”
Reagan:”….Lost to him and Ramon with Aka.”
Rockwell: “And then Horrowitz.”
Reagan:”…..Lost to her one on one.”
Rockwell: “Wait when was that match?”
Reagan: “That was the match Jeffry attacked the gym.”
Rockwell realises as soon as Reagan says the name of The Deathmatch God. Probably important to note that Rockwell helped in the rebuilding of the gym, refusing to get paid obviously. Reagan just keeps his head down looking up just to try and see if Jason’s in view. He ain’t. Okay.
Rockwell: “Ah shit.”
Reagan: “Yeaaah. Wanna know what Horrowitz did when that all happened? She took a ciggy break. Then at the lowest point of my career, she swooped in, kneed me in the jaw, hit the 450 and that was it. No respect there or even care.”
Rockwell: “And there’s your problem. You let the emotions get ahead of you, she knew you would be bothered by it still so she zoned in, she’s a former world champion for a reason, bud. Aka wasn’t her target, you were and you fucked it being only saved by the guy whose initials are literally GG.”
Reagan: “Hm. Maybe. Maybe I shouldn’t have been there to get taken advantage of but then Aka would have got the trifecta of chair shots instead of just two . And maybe in that scenario Gerald Grayson, as good of a person as I do genuinely believe he is, just isn’t convincing enough and then I would have been too late saving a friend…again. And I’ve gone down that road too many times at this point to try and risk it again. So either way, it most likely wasn’t gonna end well but I’m at least trying to do everything I can to preserve the future of this industry and the future of these Tag Championships, to make sure they aren’t a golden ticket like half of that team sees it as.”
Reagan hoists the championship that he cares about over his shoulder as Rockwell is a bit startled by the guy he’s been around for over 20 years at this point.
Rockwell: “….Well can't say you don't have the fire, I’ll give you that. Just make sure to not let Michelle in your head again alright?”
Reagan: “Deal.”
Reagan and Rockwell fist bump before chuckling to themselves about this whole ordeal before they are interrupted by a loud banging noise. Strange. Reagan and Rockwell look to the cause to see Jason Cole and the friend he met before in the lookout deck, knocking on the big plastic window all the way up on the top floor of the play area as both boys hastened to press their faces against the window and wave at their respective parents. Reagan smiles as he waves back and even from this distance, Reagan can see Jason’s eyes light up with excitement even more than he was at the beginning of this section as he sees the Championship on his father's shoulder and he quickly points it out to his new friend with the brightest grin you have ever seen. You can’t hear the words obviously but Reagan can’t help but let his smile grow even wider. Okay, maybe this is about preserving three things. The future of the Tag Championships. The future of the wrestling business. And also his own future. Because God dammit he never wants to lose the feeling he feels right about now.
~~~~
*CLICK*
Aka: “I’m… unsure how to really begin with this. I’ve never really done a personal recording before. I’m not even sure if anyone will ever listen to this, but I suppose it’s just a version of coping. Coping from what, though?”
*CLICK*
The scene transitions from a lively energetic play area to a moderately sized apartment, something like a loft, with the Seattle skyline outside the grand windows. Behind that skyline, even in the dusk evening, is the majestic sight of the Space Needle and Mount Rainier. The apartment appears to have been converted from a commercial building into what it is now, with brick overlay and steel beams peering between the windows. There’s a queen-sized bed in the corner, the light from the city itself brightening up the entire room inside. In the middle of the room is a smaller oak table, usually set for dining, but in this case, there’s an array of papers and a cassette recorder, like one of those machines from the 1980s that people used to record stuff. A Sony Walkman, ya know?
Sitting there, with elbows on the table and running a hand through her hair is Aka Yurei, one-half of the FWA World Tag Team Champions, all by herself. She appears as though she just got out of the shower with a fresh pair of clothes, and her eyes wander toward the view of the gorgeous skyline. Her face glows with a small smile as it's the first time she’s been home in a while. It feels good for her to be back, but at the same time, there’s a feeling of longing for more. She turns the machine back on as she turns back and sips from a cup of warm cocoa.
*CLICK*
Aka: “Whatever it is I’m trying to cope with, maybe it has to do with all the change happening around me. Maybe even the change within myself. So much has happened since my return. I’ve started a winning streak, and I’ve beaten a legend in Gabrielle Montgomery to attain the world tag team championships… my first title. When my sensei, Brian, approached me that night and told me to prepare myself for the weight, I didn’t really believe him. He’s been here for a long time, and I suppose he’s passing off his sage wisdom onto me, but… I haven’t really felt that pressure from the outside world. Nobody really believed Reagan Cole and I could win anyways, and they’re mostly expecting our next opponents to steamroll over us.
I can’t say I’d be very surprised by people thinking that though. Our next challenge was a duo that more or less should have had a title shot before us. They actually won a tag tournament to become #1 contenders, they established themselves more than Reagan or I had… and they weren’t just thrown together ad hoc. Michelle Von Horowitz and Gerald Grayson. I… admit that my nerves have been getting the best of me lately.”
*CLICK*
Aka Yurei sighs and rubs her eyes. She wasn’t lying when she said nerves were getting to her. It really was a huge deal for Aka Yurei, despite her demoralizing loss to Michelle weeks ago. Was it a sign she had finally arrived? Could she be the next great name in a long line of legends? Jillian De Silva, Gabrielle Montgomery, Danielle Kennedy, Bell Connelly, and Michelle Von Horowitz… all legendary names in the annals of FWA history. Could Aka Yurei ever reach the heights that these women have? It’s become something biting at her in recent weeks. Now after proving to be a winner, in the end, the question becomes what to make of this, and how to create her legacy.
*CLICK*
Aka: “I don’t know. This feels like a very different challenge for me. There was this intense aura when I stood in the ring with Gabrielle, but… then Kayden Knox was there, and I had my partner Reagan Cole. I didn’t feel… alone. Michelle Von Horowitz is an entirely different beast. When I stepped into that ring with Gabrielle Montgomery, I think everyone knew that her prime had long passed… Michelle’s prime is still in the now. One needs to only look at what happened at Back in Business to see what happened. She defeated Chris Kennedy’s legendary streak. Even with Reagan there for me… it feels cold and empty. When I was in the ring with Michelle last time, I felt a great chill in my bones. Was this fear? I doubt it.
Perhaps it is realizing that things will not be the same anymore. I suppose I realize now that Brian was right… when you win, it is expected that you face greater competition and keep winning. I didn’t believe him when he said that there would be a weight that would grow on my shoulders. I feel it now, and it’s only now, with Reagan and I’s greatest challenge approaching. I feel damn unfortunate about it. This isn’t any pressure from the outside world like Brian thought… this is something I’m doing to myself.”
*CLICK*
Aka Yurei sighs and reflects upon her journey so far. This ride in the FWA has been crazy, to say the least. From nobody to somebody, to FWA World Tag Team Champion. It’s the dream of a lifetime. Not many people come into the FWA and become champions within their first year. Aka Yurei however is a special case; was she just lucky? Perhaps blessed? The answer is probably a little more simple. She learned to finally grow up and face her problems. The indecisiveness of her past is gone, and with the washing away of her issues, Aka Yurei grew into a bigger person.
So what’s the issue? Why now does doubt plant into her brain? Is this feeling even really doubt? That’s not true… it may be trepidation. On her best day, Aka Yurei knows she can do it. She can beat Michelle Von Horowitz and Gerald Grayson. Will Lights Out be her best day though?
*CLICK*
Aka: “If I’m being honest with myself, I don’t know if Reagan and I will win at Lights Out. The Connection has won over both of us in singles competitions, and together, they’re an undeniable force. They defeated Bad Reputation too. So they’re the better team, you would think, right? I… disagree. They are incredible on their own, but… Michelle has never been one to work well with others, and if those post-match antics were any indication, there’s still some trouble in paradise for those two. I’m hoping that we capitalize on that ideological difference… Michelle has always been about herself, and whatever raises her profile. I suppose that maybe Gerald to her is a means to an end. The end is championship gold, like any great pursuit in wrestling.
I just… don’t know enough about Gerald though. Reagan has mentioned him before, but I cannot read what angle Gerald is coming from. If there’s a disagreement between the two, are they on the same page? Are they together for the convenience of it? They may have won Tag Warz together, but it has been months since they last teamed up… Reagan and I have been together for a few months as well, but we’ve wrestled together longer. We know each other a little better and we’ve gone through some shit.”
*CLICK*
Aka Yurei pauses for a few seconds before rising from her chair and walking towards her sink, her cup in hand. Seems she drank all of that hot cocoa during her monologue. She didn’t even realize it either. Like a candle burning brightly, she has been rushing through things lately. She needs to stop and take her time to process. The Connection is not going anywhere, after all. If the weight is beginning to pull her down, then she must adapt. She must learn to overcome. As water rushes from the faucet into her empty cup, a thought comes to mind.
Even if she loses, her life will go on. Winning this match is important, yes, but it would not be the end of the world if she failed to do so. Life is continuous, and even in the face of failure, it goes on. A small smile wraps her lips upward, before returning to the chair and sighing.
*CLICK*
Aka: “If Reagan Cole and I lose this match, I don’t think it would be the worst thing in the world. I will not let fate dictate to us what will happen though. I still think about that experience in that carnival. I saw the ghost of my past. I overcame the doubts of my past, many of which have come from within. I am confident in myself, and I know that Reagan and I are on the same page for the most part. Our doubts from within are no such thing.
There was something though, that I still cannot escape. Perhaps I am in denial. I suppose it’s been something I’ve tried to forget for over a year now. With more pressing matters, I thought I’d end up forgetting it. No… not ‘it’, but ‘her’. She keeps coming back into my mind though.”
Aka Yurei lets the tape run as she begins a long pause, formulating the words in her head. The images of that woman show up in her head, and a look of sadness replaces that smile moments earlier.
Aka: “I must confess that she still does bother me. Someone I cared for some time ago, but turned their back on me. I’m still pretty hung up about it… so maybe it is better to let it out. She was a wonderful person, my former partner. Keiko; my… best friend of two years. She was strong-willed, bold, and unwilling to back down from her beliefs… and we were… very close.
We loved one another like close friends. Maybe more– I-it wasn’t like that, not… that way. At least I don’t think it was… She stabbed me in the back though– I still remember what Keiko told me when she beat me in our last match; it was what led me to leave for the FWA in the first place. She told me, “You’ll always fail without me.” Was she just trying to lie to me? She pushed me out and kicked me from my home, and yet even then, I am one half of the FWA World Tag Team Champions. I am not a failure. I am a winner, and I proved it at the 17th Anniversary Show! I beat Kayden Knox and Gabrielle Montgomery! I beat Saint Sulley and Broc!
I beat them all! Reagan and I did it together, and we did it in spite of the odds! Nobody can tell us that we didn’t earn these titles! If we lose at Lights Out, we still accomplished more than anyone ever expected of either of us! If Keiko were here, I’d shove that title right in her face and show just how much I’ve accomplished without her! That bitch–!”
Aka Yurei pauses as sweat begins to drip from her brow and her eyes flash a wave of great anger and betrayal as she talks more and more about this Keiko. She realizes what she’s saying in this moment and has this look of horrific regret. She can’t believe she said that about her. She covers her mouth and a small tear falls from the corner of her eye, this deep-seated feeling having escaped from her subconscious momentarily and into the conscious level. There is a few seconds of silence from Aka as she regains her composure and begins speaking again, her voice shakier.
Aka: “I’m sorry… If Keiko ever heard this, she’d know how much I loved her. How much I still love her. I… I wonder if anyone else has ever felt like this… has Michelle or Grayson ever felt something like this on such a… personal level? Reagan has been betrayed in the past, he’s mentioned it a few times. It’s funny how similar he and I are in many respects– maybe that’s why we get along so well. It’s why we’ll continue to get along, win or lose… No matter what, I’ll have Reagan’s back and I know he’ll have mine. If our reign is to end here… It was a great ride either way. Should it continue, I’ll keep on fighting to prove myself, not just for myself, but I’m gonna prove it to her too. I still have a lot left to fight for, and I still have to show everyone that I am more than what people think I am…”
*CLICK*
Aka Yurei sighs and rubs her eyes, getting rid of the tear that ran down her face and standing up, leaving behind the recorder as she walks away. Is there some resolve within Aka Yurei to maintain the FWA World Tag Team Championships? The answer may be muddied, but her mission hasn’t changed any less. She wants to win to prove to someone that the FWA world has yet to meet formally. She wants to win for herself as well, and for Reagan Cole.
~~~~
And well here we are. Lights Out. Caesars Superdome. Many matches tonight, and a lot of them are gonna be a hell of a lot more brutal than the match we see our personal gladiators walk into. But there may not be one that’s more important to at least three competitors in this matchup, coincidentally the same three people who won the top prizes at the last Secular Spectacular. Funny how fate works isn’t it? We see Aka Yurei walking into the arena, AirPods in her ears and a FWA Tag Team Championship firmly around her waist. She looks focused and ready for the trial by fire that awaits her when suddenly her shoulder is lightly tapped as the camera slowly reveals her tag team partner, The British Apprentice, slightly strangely in his own merchandise but it’s fine. Aka removes one of her AirPods so she can speak to her tag partner.
Aka: “Erm…Hey.”
Reagan: “Hey kid. Erm…I just want to apologise for what happened on Meltdown, I should have restrained myself, that’s on me.”
Aka: “Hey, it’s fine. We get another shot at both Michelle and Grayson tonight, that’s what our topic should be.”
Reagan: “I know, I know I just….When you’ve teamed up with so many people as I hav-“
Aka: “Reagan. You’re good.”
Aka smirks, and Reagan gives a smile back.
Aka: “Tonight I get an actual victory over Michelle and we get vengeance over Gerald for forcing us together in the first place.”
Okay, that one gets a belly laugh from Reagan.
Reagan: “That sounds like a pretty damn good deal to me and even if we lose…We still beat your mentor's record.”
Aka: “You know what? I’ll take that!”
Reagan and Aka smile as they continue to walk through the hallways towards their destiny. The first defence of the titl- championships. Will this team float or sink to the pressure of their first obstacle? We’ve all got our legacies already written out for us. It’s just what you do with it that counts.
|
|
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:13:37 GMT
Originally posted by ETE. How much of someone’s life can be expected to entirely define them?
Can someone have such a grand single period of their life that it becomes all that everyone ever attributes to them?
Can this period of existence so overshadow everything else they’ve ever done?
Is this the case for Gabrielle?
Eternally referred to as a Goddess. Even at her lowest points, as she’d struggled to recapture the same levels of excellence she once had. Even as her body had started to change and less and less doors just opened up for her. Still she was seen in certain circles as The Goddess. Even as the decades began to pass by her notoriety as The Caramel Coated Goddess never changed. At meet and greets, or other events she would attend in her 40’s and even her 50’s she was still the Goddess, Gabrielle.
You would think this would be a source of great pride for her. The achievements of The Caramel Coated Goddess were so grand, that they forever defined her as a person, no matter what. She could never be anything less than perfect in so many people’s eyes, no matter the reality.
But the problem with that, is that decade, her incredible twenties masked the rest of her life. When she struggled, when she fell into despair, people dismissed her woes and her bad fortune. “Nothing bad could ever happen to the Goddess.” When she needed help, so many thought she was above it. Even more thought that she could never really be suffering and its all just a game.
This eternal status. The grandeur of her twenties It even romanticized that life changing move from her quaint home in New Zealand to the bright lights of America. When her and Jack Severino had made the move as a pair of hopeful teenagers. Not quite yet even twenty years old, they had no plans, no contacts, no real idea of how to go about things, or how to chase their shared dream. All they knew is that they both wanted the same thing in life.
After just a few short months of wrestling training in New Zealand they just up and left, thinking that it would all be so easy for an athletic giant of a man and a seductively caramel skinned woman in America. In reality this huge new country didn’t have a shortage of either, and you cant just walk up to any door and tell them you’re here to be a Wrestler.
It was a struggle. They had no money and still no idea of just how to get to where they wanted. Gabrielle took a job as a waitress, having to flirt endlessly to get big enough tips. Jack started working as a bouncer at a strip club…with Gabrielle soon getting work there as well. The money on offer was too good and they needed it. Even if it led to their relationship breaking down. Jack standing ‘guard’ watching as his girlfriend writhed around on stage, stripping out of her clothes while drunk degenerates showered her with money was hard to deal with.
They did make even more money after breaking up though as Gabrielle was comfortable enough to give lapdances and take certain people back to the private rooms for a more intimate dance. It had taken them several months and cost them their relationship but they had finally started making enough money to keep a roof over their head and keep them fed. But still the money could have been better. The party lifestyle was so appealing, and they didn’t want to settle for the cheapest wrestling school down the corner.
This dream of theirs was being corrupted and would be corrupted further. That need for money and the need to make all of this worthwhile didn’t lead anywhere good for a while.
One of those people Gabrielle took back to a private room was very interested in money, how much she made, how much she needed. He was a Producer for BangBros and promised her more money for an hours ‘work’ than she’d make in a couple of nights here.
He became the only person other than Jack that Gabrielle had ever slept with, and then the wheels were in motion for a bigger payday.
It was never meant to be like this though. Their dream was to come to America and make it big, to become Champions and Icons. To be everything that they had watched growing up. But it had all led to a young, desperate Gabrielle finding herself sitting inside a cheap Motel room surrounded by camera’s desperate to make money.
But something intervened and saved her from this degrading experience. Her childhood had been so happy, so carefree, so full of laughter and love. Perhaps the Gods themselves thought that little girl didn’t deserve to grow up and have to do ‘this’ just to make it.
Her Brother called her. Randomly. He didn’t know what she was up to, what she was just about to do. He was older than Gabrielle, and would have flipped out if he knew what she was doing to make money. But as far as he knew he was just calling his little sister to tell her how proud he was of her. He’d just quit his go nowhere, dead end job and had decided to chase his own dream, just like her. If his little sister could move to the other side of the World chasing hers, he can move a few towns over chasing his.
He saved her in that moment.
Years later she told him where she was when he had made that phone call. That she was ready to ‘star’ in a porno when he rang. Not a conversation any brother ever wants to have with his sister, but when he was lost in his own struggles hearing what his support and love had meant for her pulled him out of it as well.
She’d walked out on BangBros, then quit her job at the strip club. Working as a waitress, a secretary, a cleaner, any job she could get, making whatever money she could until Gabrielle and Jack made it to the FWA.
Her childhood was perfect. Her teenage years saw her blossom into a woman, chase her dream…only to almost see it corrupted before it could ever take shape. Do we really need to cover her twenties? The first Women’s Champion. The first female Tag Team Champion. The first woman to Main Event Back In Business. Two time World Champion. Mile High. Trial By Fire. The Great Siege. Executive Excellence.
We already know all of this, because its why she’s always seen as ‘The Goddess.’
But what of her thirties? A failed foray into Hollywood where her only value was deemed to be her body. “This project isn’t right for you…but I’ve got this film coming up you’d be perfect for. You’d just need to get your tits out.” She thought in her retirement from Wrestling she could be a Star elsewhere. Everyone she met with though just wanted to give her a minimalist wardrobe, or put her on the casting couch.
She needed something to give her some purpose. That became a return to the FWA. Winning the Quest for the Best started things off right. But two failed bids at the World Championship had her quickly questioning if she still had ‘it’. Finally seeing success in a Trial By Fire match was an incredible moment, and winning the Golden Opportunity gave her the best chance anyone could ever get. But her best wasn’t good enough.
Black Caramel went nowhere. The Golden Opportunity amounted to a lump of coal, and left her Broken. But so many didn’t believe her, thinking she was a Monster or had it too good to ever actually suffer. So she drowned alone in misery and sadness for the longest time before Kayden Knox saved her. Of course not before she suffered her first loss in a Mile High match. Perhaps the trade off for finally winning Trial By Fire.
More Championship match losses followed. A brief stint with the Tag Team Titles doing little more than briefly stopping the incoming tide. Gabrielle had lost ‘it’. Whatever had once made her great was gone. Even resurrecting Executive Excellence for its fourth incarnation wasn’t enough to recapture who and what she once was.
Retirement soon followed, a bitter, sad retirement. She regretted ever returning in 2019 so much. When she’d first stepped away from the FWA in 2015 she was an all time great, near the top of everyone’s GOAT list. By the time she finally retired forever…she was a joke. Replaced by Michelle von Horrowitz when people thought of the best ever female Wrestler. Eventually becoming just that “broad who mentored Lizzie Rose when she was young”. While the likes of Chris Kennedy and Devin Golden had also returned around the same time, they all added to their own legacies, while Gabrielle only harmed hers by managing to achieve absolutely nothing of note in the longest four years of her life.
In the years that followed her second retirement she tried to break into Hollywood again. But being a bit older now the demand for her was even less. The liars and charlatans that make up Hollywood who all claim they care about inclusivity, diversity and everything else had no interest in hiring a washed up late 30’s retired Pro Wrestler desperate for any kind of identity.
From there the years passed and became decades. She never returned to the FWA, no showing her own eventual Hall of Fame induction. Just how long she had to be away from the ring this time before she was finally inducted tells quite the story, but a story for another day.
Yet still through it all, she could never quite shake the image of herself grafted in her twenties when her childhood dream became a reality she never could have imagined. So many people could never see just how much she was struggling in life again, just how sad she was, how lonely she was, how depressed she was. But while the Caramel Coated Goddess may have been all she was too so many. For good or bad depending on just what you first think of when you think of ‘that’ Gabrielle. It doesn’t change the fact that in the end…we’re all buried in the same kind of box, and all roads lead to the grave.
…
…
…
Its an oddly familiar setting. We’ve all been here before. A looooooong time ago. But its all so different now. Everything back then was so perfectly landscaped, manicured and looked after. But the decades since we’ve last seen this place have not been kind to it at all. Everything is overgrown, and dusty, spiderwebs are everywhere. This Estate used to be such an incredible place, it used to resemble a little slice of heaven. The Lady who owns it used to hold so much pride in this place, some fifty odd years ago, but not anymore.
She stopped caring about it long ago, and the weariness of her life just added too it. She’d grown tired of having gardeners, or cooks, or cleaners, or anyone else here. It took a great deal of pleading and convincing to get her to allow a nurse to regularly come see her in her old age. She’d never admit it but as she lays in this bed day after day, all strength slowly deserting her body she’s glad in these moments that someone else is here.
Her life had become quite sad. When she was younger, she was in a whirlwind of romance. Never alone, never unable to find a date. Everyone lusted for her, even the people who claimed to detest her. But after two failed marriages in her younger years, she never remarried. Her parents had both died long ago, each succumbing to their own battles with cancers. Her brother was murdered years back, his killer now free from prison and living his undeserved life. Her daughter tragically passed away in a car accident on her 21st Birthday. She never had any real friendships, she used people in her youth, manipulated people and kept them around as long as they benefitted her in some way. Never any real friends that would have lasted and kept her company in old age. The last fifty odd years of her life had been increasingly lonely until she had no one left in it.
People whispered that as she grew older and older the bitterness and the loneliness was all that was keeping her alive. This festering hatred was all she had left. For what else did she possibly have?
Well. She has memories. So many memories of a life she once lived.
A life that most have forgotten now. The name Gabrielle holds little weight thesedays. 2015 was so very long ago now. Who could remember those days now?
Just her.
While so much of her life was spent coming to hate The Caramel Coated Goddess and hating how that single decade of her life held all of her contributions to the World, now she misses it so much. She’d loathed only being defined as or known as The Goddess Gabrielle because of the exploits of her twenties. But she’d give anything to have that back now.
She’d give anything to be regarded as the bitch, the slut, the whore, the manipulator, the liar, the coward she was regarded as back then. Not great things to be called, but its better than nothing. Better than this emptiness.
She’s been here before as well, been in this exact mindset before. When Executive Excellence came back for its fourth of an eventual twelve incarnations she wanted to just recapture everything it had meant to be that Goddess.
She’s too old now though, death has come for her, finally.
Broken, scared and alone. Death has come for the woman that in her twenties had the entire World salivating after her. When Gabrielle had led The Great Siege or Executive Excellence 2.0 no one would have ever imagined she’d wind up alone like this.
The memories of those days is all she can look upon fondly.
But perhaps not too fondly. Gabrielle may have never quite been able to recapture or live up to what she had done at the peak of her life. But she did spend the rest of it as a hateful bitch, nevertheless. Her reputation for sleeping around is decades upon decades in the past, her reputation instead becoming that of a wicked, unsavoury bitch.
No one liked her. No one had liked working for her at her Estate. No one liked visiting her. No one liked talking about her. No one liked being anywhere near her. Even her Nurse, as sweet as she tried to remain, as much leeway as she’d give this poor old dying woman. It wasn’t possible to ignore how hateful and even evil she was. So the nurse had no hesitation in sticking a metaphorical dagger into Gabrielle’s heart as she lays there in her death bed.
“What is the biggest mistake of your like Gabrielle?” She asks her.
A faint smile creeping upon her face as Gabrielle’s eyes lock upon her own.
“What do you regret most, that led you to be here, so alone?”
The words sting, Gabrielle wants to lash out. But she cant, she’s too weak, too frail, she barely leaves her bed, only moving long enough to keep the bed sores at bay.
She regrets everything, it was all a horrible mistake that led her to this moment. But what or whom was the worst of them all…
…
…
…
Was it him she regrets most of all? Her childhood hero Kerry Kennedy.
He died some sixty or so years ago now, but is he too blame for Gabrielle winding up like this? Without his influence upon her life she may have become anything else, anyone else. Perhaps she would have lived a simpler but ultimately more rewarding and happy life if she had never stumbled upon Kerry Kennedy on TV. What if she had of just kept her attention upon her Barbie Dolls instead of glancing up and seeing Kerry drop that iconic elbow?
Maybe she should ask him.
She’s no longer in bed waiting for death, no she’s a little girl again sitting on the living room floor in her childhood home. Her Father watching over her from the couch while he also aimlessly flicks back and forth between the 2 or 3 channels they’ve got. There’s a roar from the TV, pulling Gabrielle’s attention away from her dollies she looks up as Kerry comes down onto his opponent with a monster elbow drop, the ref counts the three and the crowd is going wild as Kerry hoists up his World Championship.
Gabrielle is instantly enthralled; in a mere moment she’s hooked for life. Kerry Kennedy is the coolest man she’s ever seen and she cant help but cheer him on. Her Father grinning widely at seeing his little girl so excited.
That’s how this scene had played out when Gabrielle was just 6 years old and saw her first Wrestling match on TV. But what happens next, never happened back then of course.
“So you’re a fan huh?” Sitting next to Gabrielle’s father on the couch now is Kerry Kennedy himself as he was back then, still in his gear, World Title around his waist as Gabrielle looks up at him.
“Never realised I had little girls be such big fans of me, that feels different.”
Gabrielle, whatever Gabrielle this is, some distant memory of a young carefree Gabrielle is speechless. Just imagine if her Hero had of ever come to her house. She would have fainted.
"So I'm the reason for all of this then huh? I'm the reason Gabrielle went onto to become a Wrestler. I inspired so many kids, I tried to inspire my own kids, but hey I inspired ‘The Goddess’. That makes this old, dead man feel so proud.”
A sombre statement that threatens to ruin the moment, but that’s kind of the point right?
“Unless of course, I’m your biggest mistake. But surely not? Who would you possibly be without me to look up to for your entire childhood?”
“I could have been anyone else!” That statement comes from the little girls mouth, but its not her voice, it’s the voice of a spiteful old woman seeing the first instance that had led her life to where she is now.
“It didn’t work out for me either sugar. You remember when you finally met me. You and my son were in love, though perhaps you just loved being with a Kennedy more than you did Chris. He flew you out to Paris to meet his family and you finally got to meet me, the great Kerry Kennedy.”
“Only I wasn’t great was I? I was a bitter and lonely old drunk. My kids resented me, I felt abandoned by my wife dying and all I had was my memories. That’s how we end up…alone and broken with nothing but memories. You emulated me and it led you here. You really did idolise me Gabrielle, in every way.”
“But tell me do you really regret looking up to me, or do you just regret winding up just like me. This is the Kennedy curse sugar, and you even married into it as well. You couldn’t get enough Kennedy in your life, and just look where it all led you. At least I made up with my kids before I died…who is there for you now?”
His every word stings more and more, ripping into her. But the bitter old woman in the little girls body doesn’t bite. She knows what this visage of Kerry wants, he wants to ‘win’, he wants to be the one who is to blame for all of Gabrielle’s pain.
“I regret so many things about you Kerry. I regret meeting you and seeing that the man I had looked up to for my entire life was a drunken mess. You yelled at your kids and said so many cruel things to me when we met. I hate who you really were away from the camera’s, but I don’t regret letting you set my path in life. You don’t get to hold that power over me. I’m not letting you have that.”
“Without you, none of this would have ever happened, none of it. I could be anywhere else in the World right now, be anyone else. But you never broke me, you never made me feel rotten, you never made me feel golden either. I outgrew you so long ago Kerry. I surpassed you…your Legacy became that you inspired me. That’s what you became known for. You regret me taking your Legacy, but I don’t regret you creating mine.”
Kerry looks less proud of himself now, he had started to enjoy regaling Gabrielle with how both of their lives turned out. But it wasn’t enough. He’s not her biggest mistake. Besides she remembers people like Devin Golden in her day, people who were lost, broken, alone, corrupted just like she was, just like Kerry was. Devin didn’t have Kerry Kennedy to blame for his turmoils, and neither does Gabrielle.
Without Kerry, there never would have been a little girl full of dreams and hope.
…
…
…
“Hey Gabs.”
The little girl has grown up now, becoming a young woman. Her body has blossomed and changed. Not quite yet a Goddess though.
“So this is how your life ended up, huh? Never would have guessed that.”
A tall muscular man stands opposite her, Jack Severino. The first person she loved. The man she moved across the World with. The man who without, she never would have left her quant, normal life.
“This is really it. Should I feel bad about dragging you across the World then? You deserve better than this Gabs. What if my Parents had of never moved to town, just a couple of doors down from yours when we were kids. We’d never have met, and none of this would have ever happened. You wanted to be a Ballerina for a while there…until…well…”
He glances down at her chest for a moment.
“I wanted to be a Wrestler more than anything Jack. We both did, we both wanted the lives we came to live so badly, though perhaps not in the ways they turned out.” She retorts.
“My life turned out great. I was a Triple Crown Champion…something you never achieved, or were never recognised as. I was inducted into the Hall of Fame quickly. I married this beautiful woman and had three kids with her. I’m a great, great Grandfather now. My life was great.”
He’s beaming proudly as he gives this sad old woman a quick recap of how good his life was.
“But you…I think it all started to go so downhill for you after we moved. This new life wasn’t great at first. It was easy for me I just had to be a toughguy…you had to be a stripper…and a whore. You were in so much pain back then, so much mental pain trying to deal with what your life was becoming. It was sad to see. Remember when we were finally signed to the FWA and we decided we’d pretend we were still together. It was easier on you if our families thought we were still together and wouldn’t be questioning what had happened.”
“No one ever found out just how low you had to sink to make it did they, because of me. Because I took you away from your home to this strange new World and let you writhe and dance naked on stage. I hurt you so much, oh how you must regret ever meeting me, ever letting me into your life. What else could you have been and done without my presence.”
He’s smirking, this throwback to Diamond Jack Severino is smirking proudly, did he inflict this life upon the Goddess, is he her biggest regret?
“Jack…you and I, we would have never worked out would we? We were never meant to be, we were childhood friends who thought becoming more was just the right thing to do because we wanted the same thing in life. But we were poisonous to each other. Tell me this wife of yours…does she look just like me?”
Jack’s eyes narrow as he glares at Gabrielle.
“That’s a yes. See you didn’t just hurt me, you hurt yourself, I hurt you. That’s all we did. But without each other who would we be instead? A pair of nobodies. So I don’t regret having you in my life Jack, I just don’t. I take the good with the bad as I’ve had to do with so many people in my life. No one is perfect, and as much as you want to think otherwise, no one is entirely evil either, even you.”
“You’re not my biggest regret Jack, no one like you is. I might hate where my life is ending, and that image of myself I could never recapture. But you don’t get to claim those things. I was always my own woman, and I always saw both sides of the coin in all people. Kayden Knox at one point in my life was the best thing for me, despite his flaws, his weaknesses and his past. You want to claim his addictions and his sorrows as well Jack? You cant own those things.”
…
…
…
“I know where it all truly began to unravel for you my sweet Gabby.”
Gabrielle is a couple of years older now, and has been crafting a Legacy of being a Goddess. By her side is Jenny Ignito, the woman she battled in the ring for the Women’s Championship numerous times. The woman she claimed the Tag Team Titles with. The woman she came to love, and even marry. The flame haired Queen comes and sits in Gabrielle’s lap, a devilish smirk shared between them as she does.
“It was when I entered your life and then got between your…”
“You were so different before and after we became lovers. A simple girl chasing her dreams turned into an insatiable slut. We would bring other women or men into our bedroom for fun, spicing things up. It became your greatest craving and desire in life for a while there my sweet Gabby. We would hit up whatever Club we so desired and whoever stood out to us the most would get to spend the night between our legs.”
Jenny sweetly cups Gabrielle’s cheek as she stares into her eyes.
“You were always in the middle though, loving the hands all over your body. My sweet Gabrielle turned into a slut…that was all you were. I enjoyed it, I loved it, I loved you. Until it bit me in the ass. You slept with every guy and girl that smiled at you. Our marriage became a joke…and so did you Gabrielle. The Goddess wasn’t just this conqueror in the ring was she, no the Goddess was a slut. You spent more time backstage on your knees than you did competing in the ring for a while there.”
“That’s all anyone knew you for, and looked at you for. A good time after their match. I turned you into a joke, I made it so that for the next few decades no matter what you did people would think about you on your back before they’d ever think about you holding Championships.”
Jenny smirks proudly at Gabrielle. Surely she is her biggest regret. Without her influence upon her life perhaps Gabrielle could have always been taken more seriously, and wouldn’t have had to stoop to things like releasing sex tapes with Matthew Robinson to get ahead.
But her sexuality was her greatest weapon as well, its why she released that tape, why she played up to the rumours and started her own stories about her backstage exploits.
“My libido, my appetite, my promiscuity was never yours to own Jenny, or anyone else’s. You think you broke me or embarrassed or I should regret having you in my life?”
Gabrielle cant help but smirk as she looks up into Jennys eyes.
“You think I didn’t enjoy every moment of carnal pleasure I experienced? You think I didn’t make the absolute most of people looking at me and taking me lightly. No Jenny I loved that. Men would share with the ring with me and be more concerned with not upsetting me, not hurting me, not ruining their chances with me more than they cared about beating me. Lest they be left to have to ‘beat themselves off’ later that night.”
“What we started together, what we did together helped me get as far as I did.”
Jenny glares at her almost in disgust.
“And you hate that, you hate that you got so far as The Goddess of loose morals and could never replicate that. I did that to you then. Me!”
Jenny is proud of herself, but Gabrielle’s expression remains unchanged.
“Jenny you regret ever letting me go, but I don’t regret any part of our relationship…not even when you grew jealous of Chris and I. You had to be in my life for anything that came next to happen. Maybe I don’t hate myself as much as I thought…maybe. Seeing you and knowing how completely I eclipsed you in every way. Jenny, you were special…but not special enough.”
“And no one who can be called ‘not special enough’ gets to be the reason that my life ends where it does. What would separate you Jenny from the likes of Jeremy Best or Chris Peacock. What the fact you had me makes you different…no Jen we both know it doesn’t. If I wanted it so I could have been in their beds anytime I wanted. I choose you, and I left you in my past so very long ago.”
“Jenny as much as I loved you, you aren’t my greatest regret, you aren’t why I come to lay in a bed all alone taking my last breath. So many others came after you.
…
…
…
“Like me. Who had a bigger impact on your life than I did Gabrielle?”
Who could it be other than Chris Kennedy, some may say the best and worst thing to happen to her. While he gave her a daughter he also gave her so much heartbreak. While she loved him so entirely at times, he took both her World Championships from her. Chris and Gabrielle were always so intense, either madly in love incapable of keeping their clothes on around each other or spitting on the others grave before they’re even buried in there.
Gabrielle is slightly older now, in her late twenties, arguably the prime of her career and her life when she was The Goddess at her peak. As she sits there Chris comes up besides her and sits down next to her, taking her hand in his own and pressing a kiss to the back of her hand.
“We were so great together, or so terrible together weren’t we Gabs. No in between. We could never just be a regular couple like everyone else. We had to always be so intense, so passionate, no matter what that meant. I remember nights we had together so fondly, nights where I’d take you to the finest restaurant and you’d end up naked bent over the table. But I also remember nights where we were at each others throats in a far less enjoyable fashion.
“I promised you the World…but all I ever did was bring out the worst in you. You got to finally meet your childhood Hero. As disappointing as that was. I showed you what a life of wealth and excess was all about, I made you feel like a Queen, Nothing was out of your reach, nothing was unattainable when you were a Kennedy.”
“And it poisoned you. Look at the Gabrielle I made you into. You broke Jennys heart when you spent more time in my bed than hers. You lied and cheated and manipulated your way through every match. Needing The Great Siege and Executive Excellence to get anywhere. That’s the truth of why you came to hate The Goddess Isn’t it? Not because you could never get back to that level but because you knew without people like me by your side holding your hand and helping you up every step you never would have made it that far to begin with.”
“That’s what you really hate Gabrielle. Its not your failures, its not even me or anyone else, its that you couldn’t go it alone, you could never do anything by yourself. You needed my Dad, my money, my support, my dick to get ahead. Which is why I’m your biggest regret aren’t I? If I never came into your life your accomplishments would be so much smaller, and the shadow your own achievements cast upon your life would be so much less.”
Finally one of these people from her past, one of these twisted memories have struck a real chord. And it shows on Gabrielle’s face as she sits there looking ever so slightly pained by what ‘Chris’ has said.
“If it wasn’t you Chris then it would have been someone else. We both know that. So how can I hate you now? It was never just you alone afterall. Jack, Jenny, You, Dan and Andrew, Ashley, Danny…the list goes on doesn’t it. The list of people who have been by my side in and out of the ring. You want to take credit for all of them. None of them took from me as much as you did though, and perhaps none of them gave me as much as you did either.”
“So you are special, you are different. You impacted my life in so many ways. How could I regret that Chris. You did bring out the worst in me in so many ways…but you brought out the best in me too. You helped make me into who I became. Is that why you want me to despise you now? You think I owe everything to you? You always were an egomaniac. Perhaps why I was drawn to you. You and I were so alike, you slept around almost as much as I did. And you loved yourself more than anyone else.”
“So I don’t regret you being in my life, or being so important to my life because I could see so much of myself within you. You always reminded me so much of myself. Things were never better for me than when we were together, and I mean that Chris. That’s why I could never entirely hate you. What you gave to me mattered so much. Its why I could never truly despise Cyrus Truth either, no matter what he said or did. Because when I tried to be great again it was when I shared the ring with him that I came the closest to it. I was special again every time he and I shared the ring.”
I was so special when you and I were together Chris. And I’ve hated that for so long, but now…now I yearn for that so badly. In these final moments I want that again. Seeing you one last time Chris…it makes me feel all of that one last time.”
…
…
…
“Did Chris Kennedy do that or did I do that?”
Chris is gone, replaced by another man in a suit, his smug grin is even more insufferable though, there’s an even bigger ego with this one.
“It was me that made you more special than ever before. I protected you, looked out for you, bent the rules for you and did everything I could to make sure you stayed on top. I was behind the greatest and the worst period of your life. Executive Excellence…”
Thomas Princeton was the GM of Fight Night and the man behind Executive Excellence in 2014 and 2015. Gabrielle became the crown jewel of the group as World Champion, reliving, recapturing what The Great Siege had done, though this time even more memorable, even more iconic, even if perhaps not in the best of ways.
“Remember everything we did together. Back In Business. Desert Storm. The Anniversary show. So many moments that live on in highlights even after your death. Who could ever forget the riot we created together. One of the biggest nights in FWA History. A night that was never forgotten and forever stained your legacy.”
“I made it so that whenever people think of Gabrielle they don’t think of your Back In Business Main Events, or even think of you on your knees backstage…but no I made it so that what people think of is an arena full of furious fans screaming at you and throwing whatever they could at you. That is the iconic moment of your career.”
“Is this why you die alone, because in that single moment you showed the World you cared more about winning than anything else. Or maybe it was when I brought your daughter down to the ring to distract Chris so you could beat him. That one was worse, everyone saw you valuing a win over your own daughter.”
Princeton grins gleefully, he’s won the right to be the reason why Gabrielle dies alone, surely.
“Its why you hated The Goddess ever since and came to hate yourself. I showed you how low you would sink. Lower than you ever thought. Lower than stripping, or sleeping with half the roster, or anything else. You didn’t care about anything more than winning.”
Gabrielle is silent for a while, a long while as Thomas just soaks in the silence. Until finally she breaks her peace.
“No Thomas. I regret what I did…but you didn’t make me do any of it. You never controlled me or owned me. You were lucky to have me, Executive Excellence was nothing without me. Nothing. A young Danny Toner, Christian Quinn…the Garcia’s what did any of those guys bring to you? Nothing at all. It was all me, you did what you did because without me you had nothing. I could have sidled up to anyone else, you were just the one I chose.”
“I made you great, not the other way around. I made you desperate to bend the rules every time I was knocked off my feet. You may have taken some legitimate wins away from me, but you needed to prove to me that you had any worth. That you mattered in my life. I was World Champion before Executive Excellence after all. You needed to show me you could assist me, and you did.”
“I had you wrapped around my little finger, and I didn’t even have to fuck you. You didn’t even compare to someone like Mike Parr in my life, he mattered more. You were just a pawn I used to do my bidding. While someone like him was ever so briefly in my life an friend and an ally.”
“Princeton…you don’t win this either. You all want to be the final nail in my coffin. You all want to be the one I can blame and regret most in my life. But its none of you.”
Gabrielle ages further and as she does a glorious golden reflection of herself approaches. Could it be The Goddess herself. Well she’s not even gifted the opportunity to speak.
“You…let me guess you are everything I ever accomplished. The glorious caramel shadow that existed over the rest of my life. The Goddess I could recapture, or never become again. I wanted too, I tried too, at times I even needed to. But it never came to fruition. I was never able to become you again. So what, you think I regret you? I regret ever being you, ever being so great, perhaps too great even for myself.”
“Well I did, for so, so long. I hated you, I detested you. I despised you. When I was you I was flawless, untouchable, perfect even. But then when I wasn’t you all I could think about was how I wasn’t special anymore. How you were in my past and I was never going to live up to that past.”
“So I did regret you, for so long. For the rest of my life, up until the moment I laid in my bed knowing I was taking my last few breaths. But these people who have visited bragging about their influence and impact on my life have changed that. I don’t regret you anymore Goddess. I regret fixating upon you and not becoming something or someone else. I didn’t have to always be the Goddess and I see that now. But I kept trying to be. I kept trying to recapture your caramel spark.”
“So let me tell you what I regret most of all…”
In an instant Gabrielle is back in her death bed, a broken and lonely old woman though she manages a smile now.
“I regret not loving myself more. I regret not making the most of opportunities before me. I held a Golden Opportunity once, and I could have held it again. Oh how I regret not making amends and holding it a second time…”
A single tear rolls down her cheek before the storied and once revered life of Gabrielle Montgomery comes to an end. |
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:14:44 GMT
Originally posted by rawr. Alyster Black vs Danny Toner
# | Match | Result | Event | Date | Notes | 1 | Black Caramel (Alyster Black & Gabrielle) vs The Toner Brothers (Danny Toner & Ryan Rondo) | WIN | Division's Rules | 15.08.20 | The Division Tag Team Classic | 2 | Black Caramel (Alyster Black & Gabrielle) vs The Toner Brothers (Danny Toner & Ryan Rondo) | WIN | Fight Night | 04.09.20 | | 3 | Alyster Black vs Danny Toner | WIN | FWA 15th Anniversary Show | 09.10.20 | | 4 | Alyster Black vs Danny Toner | LOSS | Fallout 009: Purple Incan Kush | 03.12.21 | | 5 | Alyster Black (c) vs Danny Toner vs Chris Peacock | WIN | The Warehouse 2 | 31.12.21 | FWA X Championship match | 6 | Alyster Black vs Danny Toner (c) vs Chris Peacock | LOSS | FWA 17th Anniversary Show | 28.08.22 | FWA World Championship match |
Final Score: 4-2-0
[HEADING=1]
Alyster Black
[/HEADING] [HEADING=1] in [/HEADING] [HEADING=1] The Oroborus Anomaly [/HEADING]
Three years.
Three long years.
That’s how long Alyster Black and Danny Toner have been at each other’s throats. Three years of constant back and forth posturing. Though tag team matches, triple threats, and one on one.
The first time they met Alyster Black swooped in and dashed Danny and Ryan’s dreams of winning the Division Tag Team Classic. Ruining their plan of meeting Golden Rock in the finals. He did this in Danny’s hometown. He did this in front of a crowd that reviled him in favour of their hometown hero. And Alyster Black delighted in crushing Danny Toner’s dreams.
Danny and Ryan would refuse to battle Black Caramel in a rematch.
At the 15th Anniversary Show Alyster beat Danny “Fucking” Toner one on one, and completely crushed his momentum. Danny had to rebuild everything, regain that momentum and has ridden that wave all the way to the World Championship.
A year later Danny knocked Alyster out live on Fallout.
But Alyster stepped right into Danny’s own Warehouse and beat him and Chris Peacock at the same time, defending the WORLD X CHAMPIONSHIP IN THE PROCESS!
Danny survived their encounter at the 17th Anniversary Show. That’s all that can be said about that.
Six matches in total. Soon to be Seven.
Seven! Like Game 7! It’s like poetry. And we’re doing this in New Orleans of all places?
But three years is a long time to be fighting. It gets tiring after a while. Alyster Black is exhausted. He’s put everything he’s had into winning this damn thing once and for all which should have been at the Anniversary Show but…well you all saw what happened.
So we’re taking a handout and trying again? Big deal, it’s not like we don’t deserve it. Look at what we’ve done in the last year? Look at all the shit we’ve endured. It’s the stuff nightmares are made out of. The stuff that’d make a lesser man up and quit.
But Alyster Black is always one to persevere. Lesser men would crumble under the pressure. Who among the FWA roster would be able to face Shawn Summers after Der Bastard has almost ended their career? Who would be able to battle Gabrielle in a match with personal steaks so large that fighting would destroy their soul? Who among the FWA roster could defeat the Gantlet? Who battled and triumphed over the X4? Who faced down the seemingly invincible and most vicious masked man from Fallout and not only defeated him but took on his mantle? Alyster Black, that’s who. Alyster beat Summers, beat Gabrielle, beat the Sane Wizard, beat the X4, and beat Konchu. Insurmountable odds, unbeatable opponents, but Alyster Black triumphs over all.
That’s the lesson that has been taught again and again. You should have it memorised by now. Those of you who don’t understand this are falling behind the rest of the class. Please just try to keep up.
Lights Out is the final decider. After this there won’t be anymore. It’s life or death at this point Danny.
And I don’t wanna die.
I don’t wanna!
I don’t wannnnnna!
DIE!
October 22 2022 10:00am
The day of Lights Out
Alyster’s phone vibrates against the bedside table as his alarm rings out. It’s an obnoxious noise that does the trick of waking the X Champion from a deep slumber. Alyster never slept as well as he did the night before a championship match, he only wished for more time to rest. He supposed that’s what they make snooze buttons for and brushed his thumb over the touchscreen without even looking at it, a reflex he’d developed when he’d finally taken to using a smartphone over an idiot phone or an alarm clock to regulate his waking habits.
15 more minutes was all he needed. But sleep wouldn’t come for him. It was the day of the show. But 15 more minutes to lay down and rest just a little longer was still okay.
Just 15 more minutes…and then another 15 more…and then yet another 15 more…the cycle continued until well after midday. He was late, very late. He was late when the alarm had first rung and now he was very late. Alyster Black was expected at Caesars Superdome early in the morning to help promote Lights Out. He didn’t care for waking up early and did not want to set an expectation for when he became the FWA World Champion. He was content to sleep in and skip the pre-show festivities. Showing up early was a chump job for corporate dicks like Danny Toner.
After a shave, a long shower, and a lengthy dressing process, with his bags packed and ready to go, Alyster departed from his hotel to the Caesars Superdome.
Exiting the hotel only brought him into the very pits of hell. New Orleans, birthplace of reputed asshole Devin Golden. The city where the Golden One famously carved the letters “F” “W” and “A” into Alyster Black’s chest. The fucking city that provided the glass that Devin used to commit that horrific act. The city that sat by and let it happen. Sure they pretended to be shocked, and maybe they weren’t cheering as loudly for the torture as Alyster remembered, but these fucking animals still sat back and sung Happy Birthday to that piece of shits only moments after it happened.
Alyster Black hated New Orleans, and New Orleans likely hated Alyster Black.
He wasn’t too sure, everything wasn’t so black and white. The FWA had become grey in the eyes of the X Champion. With Devin Golden’s recent endorsement, maybe the city of New Orleans would show some love for the masked man. Love that he would never be able to return.
It was only fitting that this would be the battleground where Alyster Black could finally become the World Champion. Regardless, he wanted out of this city as soon as possible.
Upon arrival at the sports dome he was bombarded from all angles. Press asking questions, FWA officials frothing at the mouth, and even the sight of his fellow gladiators greeting him. It wasn’t hard for them to spot the masked man, due to his distinctive likeness. Of course if he’d quietly slunk onto the premises incognito, that is sans mask, he would have been able to roam the halls unmolested. As it were, Alyster Black was no coward, he refused to hide, and he wanted word to reach Danny “Fucking” Toner that he’d arrived. Their match would go on as scheduled in spite of Danny’s actions. It was worth being pounced on by these jackals to send a message to Danny Toner. It was worth having to fight his way through the pack just to make it to his locker room.
It’s nearing 3 in the afternoon and Alyster Black has snubbed every engagement he’d agreed to. Every interview for every sports journalist, every video promo for the networks, even a pre-taped promo to air on the pay-per-view. In the grand scheme of things the X Champion has decided that these weren’t important. Nothing was more important than his match against Danny Toner. Everything else was little more than an annoyance, a distraction, and he couldn’t afford the distraction.
He made sure to lock the door behind him as he entered his private domain. Tossing his bag aside and removing his mask before throwing himself down onto the soft carpeted floor, elbows laying down on the floor, hands resting on his chest, with his knees bent, left leg crossed over his right. Trying to relax whilst staring at the sterile lights above. Listening to the buzzing of the light tubes as they flickered at random intervals and ignoring the pounding on the door.
It was a bother being the number one contender to the FWA World Championship, all the attention it garnered was painful to endure.
None of these people understood just what pressure he was under. None of them had felt this level of anxiety, or loneliness. Sitting alone in his locker room had led Alyster Black to the realisation that for the first time since he’d set foot in the FWA he was truly all alone. There wasn’t a real friend or supporter to be found in this entire building.
His brother in arms Krash was gone, widely thought of as dead. His time in the FWA being brought to a brutal end in an act of mutually assured destruction whilst raging war against Randy Ramon. A remnant of the vicious tag feud that brought Alyster to where he was today.
Steve Storme was a whole thing and not worth exerting any effort in thinking about. As far as the masked man was concerned that issue was resolved prior to the anniversary show with a long overdue ass kicking.
Krash’s protege and Alyster’s now only friend Violet was viciously assaulted at the hands of Danny Toner and his goon squad in a fruitless effort to force Alyster into backing out from tonight’s match. An act that could only be deceived as truly heinous and cowardly. As bravacious as she is, Violet was no threat to Danny, and hurting her could only strengthen Alyster’s resolve. Instead of forcing his challenger to fold all Danny Toner has achieved was forcing the number one contender to go all in. It sickened Alyster Black to be pulled into these games with Danny. Call it poker or chess or anything, it was sick and twisted and Alyster wanted no part of it.
The only real friend he’d made in his three years in the FWA had abandoned him, or he had abandoned her? He was no longer sure, it was a messy situation. He’d never intended to hurt Gabrielle and didn’t understand why she’d become so venomous toward him. Jealousy no doubt played a part in it. But the Gabrielle he knew wasn’t capable of that. Of course the Gabrielle he knew was the holder of the Golden Opportunity, that safety net is probably what kept her from slipping back into her old habits. Without it Black Caramel would likely have never been as strong as it was. But now she’d regressed and happily started a new Executive Excellence, and he was their enemy. Their friendship was broken and as dead as Krash.
This left him all alone, on the eve of what would be his greatest accomplishment. Staring at the flickering lights above, counting the seconds until bell time. Counting the seconds until he could unleash every ounce of pain he felt on Danny Toner thousandfold and finally achieve his goal of becoming the FWA World Champion.
An achievement that has eluded him for three years. That World Championship belt has been within his grasp on multiple occasions and he’s squandered every opportunity. Against Saint Sulley, inside the Mile High Massacre, and in a previous battle with Danny Toner and Devin Golden.
The masked man has touched the gold with his fingertips. He was so close, so fucking close. He could feel the texture of the leather, every scratch and scruff. His fingers touched every ridge and imperfection on the gold. For a long time he told himself that he didn’t need the World Championship, that he was good enough without, that people would acknowledge him. But recently Alyster Black has come to the realisation that without actually owning the FWA World Championship, in the eyes of history, you aren’t worth a damn.
Krash held that belt and will go down as one of the greatest of all time because of it. So did Randy Ramon, as had Devin Golden, and Ryan Rondo.
Now even Danny.
Alyster was the last of the six to not hold that piece of championship gold.
He’d lied to himself, tried to make out that he was on their level. Paraded around with the X Championship like it was on the level of the World Championship. But Danny Toner put the kibosh on that pipe dream. Alyster was no World Champion, the X Championship was not a World Championship.
Not yet at least.
Tonight it will be.
Alyster’s eyes darted off toward the corner of the locker room, a spot that Krash would typically make into his temporary home, a cosy area he could put his feet up on and read while he waited patiently to go out and show everyone why he was the best to ever do it. Tonight, like every night since Back in Business, that corner was empty, as empty as Alyster’s heart.
This loneliness was killing him. He missed his partner. He missed the unconditional love and support he would have received. He could hear whispers from the corner, the sound of Krash’s voice shouting words of encouragement and advice. It’s what helped him become the FWA X Champion and what helped him hold onto that belt for so long. Now those whispers had become silent and the sound of Krash’s voice was only a distant memory.
He’d be facing Danny Toner on his own. As he should. It’s better to do this on your own. A gladiator doesn’t require support from his peers. He just battles for the love of the game.
Alyster Black still loved the fight, he loved everything that came with it. The pain, the suffering, and inflicting it on others. The taste of blood elicited a feeling of pure ecstasy. At least that’s what he had to convince himself of right now, and keep believing until the final bell. Truth is that the constant death matches and personal rivalries had taken their toll. With the loss of his friends added into the mix, Alyster Black was beginning to fall out of love with professional wrestling.
The prospect of winning the World Championship was wonderful, strong enough to keep Alyster Black on track, to get him out of bed in the morning and make every flight, drive every mile, and take every punch that was required. It would all be worth it to hold that piece of heavenly gold up high and be able to call it his own.
Hours have passed inside that locker room. Alyster kept to himself, he stayed hydrated, he performed his usual pre match warm ups and stretches. The room rumbled as those disgusting New Orleans FWA fans stamped their feet, cheered, booed and were generally rowdy at the going on of Lights Out. The masked man remained focused, pondering his match, going over strategy.
Strategy?
Who was he kidding, there was no strategy involved in his matches. The game plan has always been the same. Hit harder than you get hit and if you go down you get the fuck back up. There’s no secret recipe, no grand masterplan, it’s kill or be killed. Simple as that.
A number one contender to the X Championship has been declared. Alyster Black is entirely ignorant of their identity. Frankly, he doesn’t much care who they are, they’re just going to be another statistic. Another body to bury after another brutal deathmatch. Tonight he has bigger fish to fry, the biggest fucking fish. The whitest fucking whale that ever roamed the goddamned sea, and Captain Ahab was particularly vengeful.
The Golden Opportunity match was insane this year. At least any fan that watched the spectacle would tell you that. And whoever won was deverving. Alyster hoped that they would have a great match together in the future. Whoever they were. He didn’t see the match. He didn’t pay attention to the result either. But following the hellacious battle was his time to shine.
A knock on the door followed by a timid “It’s time.” from some fuckface in the production crew was his cue. He strapped the X Championship around his waist and pulled that demonic mask over his face. Pausing to take one last look in the mirror before he made his way to the entrance ramp. Blood stained the X Championship, his signature mask was fierce. He was inspired to spill more blood, though tonight had a more personal flavour than normal.
“You’ve got this bud.” That familiar voice whispered to him from the empty corner of the room. It was faint, but reassuring.
He marched down the corridors with butterflies fluttering in the pit of his gut. Feeling as if he was walking on air, like someone else had taken control of his body and was pushing him forward. Even during his out of body experience he still felt hatred. Vile contemptment for the man he’d be going to war with. Such hatred was bad for the soul, but such hatred had become his new normal. The FWA wasn’t a place where one was at peace. Peace was a foreign concept, something to enjoy in one's retirement. It was not a concept that Alyster Black could, or would, ever embrace.
Upon his arrival at the curtain the production crew queued up his music. “Sonne” began to play over the speakers. It was finally time. He waited for the German countdown to finish. “Aus” was his cue to make his grand entrance.
The New Orleans crowd was kind to him. He had Devin Golden to thank for that. The very concept sickened him to his core.
Danny Toner’s entrance was deafening. These degenerate fucks hated his guts, it was about all Alyster Black had in common with them.
The match was a blur. Brutal. Fantastic at points. A nail biter, a jaw dropper, all the cliches could be applied. A story was told inside that ring. A story of hatred, revenge, and of how far man will go in service to their pride.
One Shot was not all it would take to earn Alyster Black the kill. Danny Toner was resilient, more so than the masked man could ever have anticipated. His last singles battle with Danny Toner was nothing like this. His last match with Danny Toner didn’t reveal how insanely outmatched he’d be. A triple threat match is no way to gauge another man’s mettle. Danny has far exceeded his challenger’s expectations.
Danny Toner exceeded everyone’s expectations. It was what made him Danny “Fucking” Toner. He was the ultimate underdog. The scrappiest cunt that ever crawled out of Tonerville.
An Equalizer was all it took. One well placed knee that belt like a shotgun blast.
Alyster’s world faded to black as the referee’s hand slapped the mat for the three count.
October 22 2022 10:00am
The day the lights went out
Alyster’s phone vibrates against the bedside table as his alarm rings out. It’s an obnoxious noise that does the trick of waking the X Champion from a deep slumber. As he dismissed the ringing alarm images from the previous night flashed through his mind. How awfully the evening had gone for him. How Danny Toner outclassed him in every facet and how his dreams of revenge and World Championship gold had gone up in smoke.
Though oddly enough, he’d slept amazingly and wondered just how that could have happened. His last memory was of Danny Toner knocking him out with an Equalizer.
His eyes fluttered open, expecting to see the sight of the ceiling of another hospital room and surprised to find himself back in his hotel room. Dr. Smith must have been off his game last night. But his head didn’t hurt at all. All things considered, he felt great.
The X Champion sat up in bed, taking in the sight of his surroundings as the realisation that he’d failed, yet again, sunk in. ‘Fuck this’ he thought as he tossed the covers aside and began gathering his things. He had a flight back to California to catch and wouldn’t spend another moment more in this shit hole of a city if he could help it.
On his airport shuttle was a boy wearing a Devin Golden t-shirt. It was little moments like this that made Alyster grateful that he’d chosen to make his name in wrestling in Southern California where masked wrestlers were all the rage and that he’d taken to their traditions. Speaking to a young Devin Golden fan who no doubt would have been in Ceasars Superdome last night to witness Alyster’s latest humiliation was a torturous prospect. This kid was probably in attendance early last year when Devin Golden carved Alyster’s chest. This kid probably cheered Devin on. Fuck this kid!
Alyster arrived at the airport with a few hours left to kill before his flight. He felt remarkable, never before in his career did he feel this good following a match, especially one he’d lost. He considered calling Dr. Smith to inquire as to what miracle drug he’d forced on the masked man, but didn’t much care to discuss the loss of the previous evening and ultimately resigned himself to hanging around the airport in relative silence and solitude before heading off to his gate.
Check-in posed a problem. The machine displayed an error when Alyster scanned his ticket, every machine did. He quickly jumped into the baggage check line to straighten his issue out with the airline. The attendant greeted him with a fake smile and forced positive attitude. He wished so badly that the machine was working rather than have to deal with, as her name tag said her name was, Becky.
“Hello sir, how can I help you today?” Becky was so cheerful that Alyster considered just renting a car and driving to California just to avoid having to interact with her.
He explained the situation with the check-in machine and Becky was eager to assist him. Helping him leave New Orleans was a positive trait that helped him warm up to Becky. For the short-term.
Alyster and Becky quickly broke into an argument. The crazy bitch was insisting that Alyster’s ticket was for tomorrow, and Alyster assured her that he would never opt to stay in a “shit hole city like New Orleans” any longer than he needed to. Eventually at the threat of having him forcibly removed from the airport and put on the “No-Fly List” Alyster opted on purchasing a new ticket, but ensured Becky that this would not be the last she’d heard of him and that this outrage would not stand.
He was in the air within the next hour and back in California in another four hours. Where upon landing in the early evening, after sleeping for the duration of the flight, turned his phone on and had it figuratively blow up in his fingers.
Bombarded with phone calls and text messages from Cal Robinson and dozens of other FWA officials whose numbers looked familiar but were not saved on Alyster’s phone. Lots of messages asking where he was. He was home of course, far away from that dire pit of misery that is New Orleans. Just where he wanted to be, sans a World Championship but that was a trauma he’d deal with later.
For now he was content to just turn his phone off and drive home where he could drown his sorrows away in dark liquor and masturbation. Not the healthiest of coping mechanisms but it got Alyster to where he was today so it must be working.
Around ten at night and whilst under the influence he turned his phone back on to check out the rumblings of the world of wrestling news. One headline repeated itself on many reputable news websites, “Alyster Black a no-show?”
He struggled to read the accompanying article in his drunken state but was able to ascertain the basic gist of it. Apparently he’d not shown up for his match against Danny Toner at Lights Out. It was a harsh criticism of his performance, he’d put everything he’d had into that match. Danny was just better.
He passed out on his couch sometime after midnight.
October 22 2022 10:00am
The day the lights turned back on
Alyster’s phone vibrates against the bedside table as his alarm rings out. It’s an obnoxious noise that does the trick of waking the X Champion from a deep slumber. The masked wrestler immediately swings his arm over in a reflex to hit snooze on the alarm. 15 more minutes, he only needed 15 more minutes of sleep. Then he could get up and face another day of drinking and disappointing everyone who ever believed in him.
15 minutes turned into two hours of laying down sleepless before Alyster Black finally opened his eyes and looked up not at his living room ceiling but at the ceiling of his hotel room in New Orleans.
This was unsettling to say the least. In a drunken stupor he must have boarded a late flight back to New Orleans for some reason. Though he actually felt amazing for someone who’d drunk so heavily last night. Not even in his younger years would he have ever felt this good after drinking a life-ending amount of booze.
A quick look at his banking app and scan of his recent spending activities would solve this mystery.
All activity ends on the 21st of October. Missing is his purchase of an overly expensive ticket back home to California, or any evidence of how he’d arrived back in the city where dreams go to die. Odd.
He places his phone down on the bedside table, besides his room key and notices that he’s staying in the exact same room he stayed in the previous night. Also odd.
What was more disturbing was the plane ticket to LAX airport sitting underneath the room key for a flight departing on the 23rd of October. A flight he’d already taken.
The date on his phone matches his suspicion, apparently today was the 22nd. Either someone was playing a sick prank on him or he was experiencing that phenomenon from that film. You know, the one with Andy Samberg.
He didn’t bother dressing as he shot out of bed and kicked open his hotel door. Shouting at the top of his lungs in his underwear for anyone that could assist him. An elerdly couple roaming through the halls were accosted by the X Champion.
“Hey. What day is it today?”
The couple were too startled to offer any sensical explanation, thus the half-naked X Champion was forced to move on. He retreated back to his room, where hopefully a few phone calls would clear his confusion. Unfortunately in his panicked state he’d allowed the door to close and lock behind him. A trip to the lobby was now required.
Alyster hoped for this to be a Groundhog Day situation and not some elaborate prank as his ability to go incognito when sans mask was quickly taken away from him as a few fans in the lobby noticed a rather familiar scar on his chest and were quick to take a few photos and video of the usually masked man. Hotel security was quick to pounce on the half naked man charging toward the people who were filming him. Of course they required backup to actually put a stop to Alyster Black going after the gawkers. His quest to regain access to his hotel room ended in him punching out three security guards, destroying a man’s phone and being pepper sprayed and detained until police arrived to haul his ass to jail.
His phone call was to Cal Robinson who hauled ass to the jail with a stack of cash so fast that Alyster was convinced of his situation.
It was a Groundhog Day.
Fuck.
Cal Robinson was hardly impressed when Alyster exited the jail. Though he didn’t seem to direct his anger toward Alyster. The X Champion walked right up to Cal Robinson without receiving so much as a head nod.
"Can I help you?" Cal shot a look at the unmasked man that could make a baby cry.
“Oh…uh cheers for bailing me out Cal.”
Robinson took a double take, rubbing his eyes as he looked Alyster up and down. "That’s what you look like without a mask on?"
“You’ve never seen me unmasked before?”
"Are you kidding me? I thought that mask was sewn onto your face."
Alyster broke out into laughter.
"I wouldn’t laugh if I was you, you owe the company a shit load of money. It’s expensive bailing a con out hours after he’s just been arrested. You have to convince a lot of people to drop charges and that is not cheap."
“I knew I could count on you Cal.”
"Yeah, you’d better be in fighting shape champ, the show’s already started, we need to book it to the arena."
After a quick trip to the hotel where Alyster retrieved his personal belongings, most importantly his mask, he and Cal made their way to Caesars Superdome.
“Hey Cal, this is gonna sound like a weird question but…what day is it today.”
"Are you kidding me? Don’t tell me those cops gave you a concussion."
“Nah, I’m good, just humour me.”
"It’s October 22, the day of Lights Out. You’ve got a World Championship match against Danny Toner."
“Yeah, I feared as much. Here’s hoping it goes better for me tonight.”
It didn’t.
October 22 2022 10:00am
Lights Out 4
Alyster awoke in the same hotel room as he had previously. His second bout with Danny Toner ended in almost the exact same fashion as his first attempt. But he felt great. He always slept best the night before a championship match.
That night he lost to Danny Toner by knockout.
October 22 2022 10:00am
Lights Out 17
Another day, another loss to Danny Toner.
October 22 2022 10:00am
Lights out 39
Alyster experimented with his approach. He theorised that to break the Groundhog Day cycle all he’d have to do is defeat Danny Toner. His attempts to break free had thus far ended in horrible fashion. So he brought an aluminium baseball bat to the ring with him. Danny Toner, arrogant as he ever was, still entered the ring and was surprised when he copped the chrome to the dome. Alyster Black lost, but at least this time it was by disqualification and revenge was had. Violet Dreyer was absolutely delighted.
October 22 2022 10:00am
Lights Out 105
The X Champion had lost track of how many times he’d fought Danny Toner. The result was always the same, Danny exits Lights Out, still the FWA World Champion. Alyster began to question the very nature of his existence. On the eve of his 105th night reliving the same day Alyster Black commits suicide by overdose. He would wake up the same day at 10:00am.
October 22 2022 10:00am
Lights Out…lost count
The cycle had worn Alyster down. At 10:00am he woke up dreading his existence. Reliving the same day, changing at every reset whilst everyone reverted back to their previous self was lonesome. Experimentation had led to the realisation that the reset would only occur at the moment of death or unconsciousness. If he was knocked out, killed or fell asleep the day would restart. He’d decided to embark on a cocaine fuelled quest to find the one man who could make this all bearable.
The bender lasted all of eight days. Alyster was able to travel to Brazil and begin his search for Krash. Upon reset Alyster would simply start again. However his memories of the previous eight days were hazy at best. He’d resolve to continue the search in spite of his fading memory. Cocaine was a hell of a drug.
October 22 2022 10:00am
How the fuck was Danny Toner able to win every single time? It didn’t matter what the X Champion pulled out, Danny still seemed to be one step ahead of him. It was maddening. He’d lost count of how many matches he’d had against Danny Toner.
October 22 2022 10:00am
A long conversation about the nature of reality, or rather fantasy, was had with Devin Golden. More would be had in the future. It was oddly insightful considering Alyster Black’s situation. Devin recalled a similar experience that he and Randy had gone through but could offer no solutions to his long time rival.
In these long conversations Alyster was able to finally forgive Devin for carving his chest. But not for the erasure of the Gang Stars winning Game 7. That honour was taken away from him and Krash and he could never find it in his heart to absolve Devin of his sin.
The two theorised on the location of their partners. Death was the wildly popular theory amongst the masses but the two held hope that their friends were still alive. Devin assumed he could imagine them back into existence when the time was right. Alyster hoped he would soon.
October 22 2022 10:00am
The masked man made it a point to fight Danny Toner at least once every three days. He hated the FWA World Champion and that hatred was deep rooted. No amount of time that passed could fix it.
Maybe it was due to the fact that Danny himself was incapable of change. Every day the World Champion would reset and was the same asshole version of Danny Toner that he’d become.
There was no room for discussion. They always fought on sight, be it between the sound of the bell or outside the arena. Any attempt to patch up their divide was pointless, but Alyster was unconcerned with patching things up with Danny. He lived to hate that man and had all of time to revel in abhorrence.
October 22 2022 10:00am
Another one of those days
Alyster woke up at 10AM as he had every day for so long that he’d lost count. Staring at the same ceiling he’d woken up to countless times before. Feeling as amazing as he has every day he’d woken up for what felt like a millenia.
He’d established a bit of a routine in his mornings, waking up and immediately ordering his favourite breakfast on the room service menu. Whilst waiting for his food he’d decide what to do during the day. Today he decided to fly to Vegas and visit Violet in the hospital.
Visiting Violet had become one of the many highlights of his hellish existence. The flight was actually bearable and he’s embarked so many times that he’d familiarised himself with the airline staff, getting to know them and their stories. Like the flight attendant Linda. She was hilarious and whilst not a wrestling fan seemed very eager to listen to Alyster’s stories and even more eager to share her own. She was having trouble with a coworker named Tony, engaged in a sordid love affair behind her husband’s back. Tony was pressuring her to get a divorce, she was torn between her love for both men and desperate to follow anyone’s advice.
At times Alyster felt the need to watch the world burn so he’d encourage Linda to divorce her husband and to contact him with updates on the situation. Alyster would stay awake for as long as he could to receive as many updates as he could. In two days time Linda would realise that she only loved Tony because their relationship was so taboo and that leaving her husband for him sucked all the fun out of their affair.
On this trip however Alyster encouraged Linda to stay with her husband.
Alyster would typically arrive in Vegas around 8 o’clock at night. He’d take a taxi to the hospital, arriving within 30 minutes, and make his way up to the fourth floor, firth ward and second room to find Violet asleep in bed. She was in a bad way, covered in bruises and bandages whilst desperately homesick and eager to watch the main event of Lights Out. Her alarm would sound at 9 PM, just in time to catch the end of the World Tag Team Championship match, and be bitterly disappointed to see the unmasked Alyster Black sitting at her bedside.
“What the fuck are you doing here?!” She’s spit at him in absolute disdain. She’d never admit it, at least not without some coaxing, but the sight of Alyster in her hospital room and not at the pay-per-view was crushing. She was relying on him to avenge her, to beat Danny Toner and take away everything he held dear. To see Alyster sitting down with his feet up on the end of her bed and unmasked was horrifically disappointing.
“Just visiting.” Alyster would reply in a chipper tone which only served to annoy Violet further. It would take a few minutes before he’d be able to convince her that everything is fine. Even longer to explain his situation. But he’d practised this conversation so many times that it had become second nature to him.
“You’re going through a Groundhog Day? What the hell does that mean?” Of course she hadn’t seen the film so he’d have to explain that first.
“It’s a film, this guy is trapped in a time loop and lives the same day over and over again. Like in Palm Springs.” She’d seen the Andy Samberg film, so now it made sense to her.
“Then why don’t you call it a Palm Springs, no one has heard of fucking Groundhog Day.” A hearty debate over people having heard of Groundhog Day would then start, lasting the better part of an hour. Alyster knew that if he just referred to his experience as a Palm Springs that this argument could be avoided but was adamant on his stance that Groundhog Day was more famous and a far better film than Palm Springs.
During the argument a nurse would enter the room and advise Alyster that visiting hours were over. Her name was Kathy, she was a great lady, mother of four, in the middle of a ten hour shift that was ending soon. This was Alyster’s cue to get up and rush across the ward to save a dying patient with an emergency appendectomy, five hours before his scheduled surgery.
He’d return to Violet’s room within twenty minutes and explained the situation across the ward.
“So yeah, every time I go to sleep or die everything resets for me. I wake up in the same hotel bed in New Orleans at the exact same time feeling the exact same way I did the first time. My body reverts back to the state I was in at the start of that day. No signs of injury. The only thing that changes are my memories. I remember everything I’ve gone through. But I can’t like physically learn stuff, you know? Like in Groundhog Day, Bill Murray learns how to play the piano and to ice sculpt but I can’t do that because I can’t build the muscle memory for it. I’ve learnt a shitload of music theory but if I try to play a piano it’s like I’m playing it for the first time every time. I know what keys I’m supposed to hit and when but I’m all clumsy and shit and I can’t get my fingers to do what my brain is thinking.”
She was of course hesitant to believe him of course and as convincing as he was she was still scepticle. “That’s fucked up. What’s the point of reliving the same day if you can’t learn anything?”
“Oh I’ve learnt lots of stuff. I know everything you have to say about most every subject now. Even this conversation.”
She raised an eyebrow at him, “We’ve had this conversation before?”
“Countless times. There’s no surprises for me here anymore.” He spoke in a matter of factly tone, “I know everything there is to know about you. Your favourite colour, bands, scent, breed of dog. Everything.”
This only served to frustrate her, “If you know everything then why do you bother coming back here?”
“Comfort I guess.”
Violet’s eyes widened.
“No…nothing like what you’re thinking. Not in a million years.”
She was relieved.
He simply shook his head and continued, “This existence is real lonely. I can’t find Krash, I’ve looked everywhere for him. I’ve gone on a few cocaine benders, staying awake for seven days straight at a time looking for him. I’m scared that he may actually be dead. Steve Storme is… well you were there for that goodbye. Everyone in the FWA is so wired because of Lights Out. Like, I can’t drag Chris Peacock away from the Golden Op match, and believe me I’ve tried. I’ve made Devin Golden skip the match a few times, just discussing the nature of reality, or rather fantasy with him.”
She couldn’t help but to rub the bridge of her nose in a condescending fashion, “Are you for real? Devin fucking Golden, that dude is bonkers.”
“Yeah but he makes some good points and I think there’s some merit to what he’s saying. Like that whole coma thing, who’s to say that this isn’t all some fucked up coma dream? But maybe it’s mine, not his. And what if this whole experience is just how the coma dream is expressing me dying in the real world? Like maybe this is some sort of purgatory?”
"Now you sound as crazy as he does."
“I prefer the term open-minded.”
"Yeah and I think I oughta call the nurse back in here and have you commited. You belong in a loony bin with Devin Golden and that cunt Danny Toner. Speaking of which, at least tell me that in your fucked up fantasy world you’ve beat him."
Alyster snorted between chortles.
"What? What’s so funny about that?"
“Oh nothing really. Yeah, I’ve fucked him up good, I’ve just never won the match.”
"What do you mean you never won the match?"
“I mean exactly that, I’ve never won the World title. In what has to be a dozen years worth of reliving this fucked up hellspawn of a day I just can’t beat him. We’ve fought a thousand times and he wins every time. Usually by knockout, a few times by disqualification, once by submission but that was during a real dark period for me. I was getting wiggy with this whole experience and experimenting with suicide.”
Violet tensed up as the mention of that heinous act.
“Shit! I’m pretty sure he’s actually killed me in the ring a few times. I think…it all restarts when everything fades to black.”
Violet curled up, hugging her knees to her chest. "I think I’m gonna be sick."
“I know, you’re counting on me to win the match. I’m sorry I really am. There’s one thing I’ve learned through all of this and it’s that I really hate that cunt. Like, I really despise him. There’s not one scenario where I come out of that match not hating Danny Toner.”
"After what he did to me, that’s not enough to push you into winning…How can you fight the guy a thousand times and not be ready for everything he has to throw at you."
“Because he’s Danny “Fucking” Toner, and he’s as good as he claims to be. Maybe better.”
“I’ve approached this match from every angle. I’ve visualised every scenario, I’ve lived every scenario. Everything that I can do to try to come out on top doesn’t work. I’ve done this whole military thing, but it didn't work. I tried a cowboy thing, but got gunned down. I imagined I was a soldier in World War II. That I had a symbiote enhancing my most vicious traits. Even a fucking pie maker. I imagined myself as John McClane, he’s Bruce Willis’ character in Die Hard. It's a Christmas movie, don't worry about it. Point is that Hans Grub-toner always finds a way and every approach has been done before.”
“It doesn’t matter how many times I fight him, the match is never the same. He’s so wildly unpredictable. There’s no combination of moves, no counters, no technical wizardry that I can pull off to beat him. Punch for punch he always comes out on top. And I can’t exactly hit the gym and get stronger or faster. I’m stuck in the shape I’m in now, which by the way is my absolute peak. It’s terrifying though, he’s like a slasher film monster. No matter what I throw at him he just gets up and keeps chasing me down until he ends me. And I hate him for it. I hate his fucking guts because he went out there and he said he was better than me and you know what Violet, he was right.”
"Come on dude, what the fuck is that? You’ve beat him before, you’re gonna do it again."
Alyster shrugged, “I always figured that beating Danny would break the cycle and I’d wake up and it’d be tomorrow. But everytime I fight the guy he just pulls out a win. It gives credence to my purgatory theory, or…”
"Sounds like hell."
“Exactly. No Krash, no Gang Stars, Gabrielle hates my guts and I can’t beat Danny Toner to save my life. I can’t think of a worse existence.”
"I don’t think you deserve to go to hell Alyster."
“Eh, maybe I do. Look at my life, I make a living fighting people half to death. I drove the most pure man in the world into committing evil deeds. What the fuck did Krash do to deserve having a fuck like me dictate his behaviour? Seriously, how the fuck did I just swoop in and pervert the very nature of his being? And look at you, you’re here because of me. I failed you! I couldn’t protect you, I can’t even get revenge for you. I fucking failed you and I failed myself!”
An awkward silence permeated through the private hospital room. Violet Dreyer wasn’t in the mood for this deep a conversation, especially with Alyster of all people. The X Champion threw his head back and sighed deeply.
“I’m sorry about that. I haven’t gotten that worked up in a long while, and you don’t deserve me dumping all my trauma on you.”
"It’s cool man."
“It’s really not, but…fuck I miss Krash.”
"Me too. I can’t believe that Moustache Fuck is really avoiding us."
“Or he’s dead.”
"He hasn’t died. If he died then he’d be down here in hell with us."
Alyster couldn’t help but to laugh. Violet even sheepishly joined him before breaking out into an earnest chuckle.
“I’ve never heard you say that before.” Alyster wiped a tear from his eye.
"No? Not once?"
He shook his head in response.
"How many times have you come here?"
“Thousands of times, we’ve had every conversation imaginable, except this one. It’s new. Do you have any idea how long it’s been since we’ve had a new conversation?”
"This is a new conversation for me too dude. Anyway, there’s still hope."
“Oh yeah? Hope for what?”
"That you’ll wake up tomorrow and beat Danny “Fucking” Toner."
A smirk creeped its way across the X Champion’s face. “You really believe so?”
"Of course I do. You’re Alyster Black, the greatest FWA X Champion of all time. You’ve got this dude."
He sighed in contentment, “That was corny and totally sounds like something Krash would say.”
"Ah fuck you then!"
Alyster showered her with a warm smile, “That’s what I mean by comfort, why I keep coming to see you. You knew him, like I did. I never really understood the pain I caused him when I went away. And while I’m sure he never intended to inflict the same pain on me, well… here we are.”
Violent scrunched her nose in judgement, "You two were way too close."
“Probably. But that’s something you don’t get. We promised each other everything. We were supposed to fight together and fight each other until the end. And the fact that he decided to throw it all away for Randy “Fuck Face” Ramon and not me…it just stings.”
Violet had nothing to say about the situation. She felt partially responsible, having taken a bribe from Randy Ramon to lure Krash into fighting him at Back in Business. Alyster naturally held no resentment for Violet, what happened was entirely on Krash and he explained so to her.
It was getting late and both were tired. Violet fell asleep first and Alyster spent a few minutes watching her sleep. He listened to the sound of her laboured breathing, at every wince and pained moan. Danny had really done a number on her, and she was doomed to experience this pain until the end of time. Unless Alyster could finally put a stop to this time loop.
Tears flowed down the cheeks of the X Champion, what hurt him most reliving this day over and over again wasn’t the absence of his friends, nor the frustration of his exercise in futility battling Danny Toner, it was how often he had let Violet down and how he had prolonged her suffering.
It made him miserable. It was the reason he was stuck in hell.
He wanted nothing more than to break the cycle and be the hero she deserved.
It all fades to black and restarts.
October 22 2022 10:00am
Another chance to beat Danny Toner? The match itself was a handout. A consolation prize for being second best at the Anniversary Show. Alyster didn’t really deserve this opportunity, especially since he’s squandered it each and every time.
There’s that old theory that given enough time a room full of monkeys banging around on typewriters could replicate the work of Shakespeare. This is untrue. A room full of monkeys banging on typewriters would never be able to write anything coherent. They’d spend their time flinging shit and breaking the typewriters.
Alyster felt like a monkey banging on a typewriter.
Every approach to this match has been taken. There’s nothing original left for him to do. No avenue to explore. No growth to be made. All he has left is hatred and an indomitable will to succeed.
So he’ll keep fighting Danny until the end of time. He’ll suffer this hell for as long as is required until he reproduces the works of Shakespeare.
And if he never succeeds that’s fine. Reality is only fantasy and there’s an infinite amount of timelines out there. There’s a universe where Reagan Cole is the FWA World Champion. So this existence is at least better than that.
For now, Alyster sits in his locker room. Staring up at the flickering light above, listening to it buzz. Feeling the vibrations of the rabid New Orleans faithful as they lose their minds watching exciting FWA action.
Three years is a long time to be feuding with one man. It can feel like a millenia if you dwell on it too much. Alyster Black has spent every waking moment thinking about fighting Danny Toner ever since that fateful day in New York three years ago. The day he established that Alyster Black is capable of beating Danny Toner when it counts. When everything is on the line. The day when Alyster Black stepped into Danny’s hometown and first dashed his dreams. Exactly the same as he did when he stepped foot into Tonerville, into Danny’s own warehouse.
The same he’ll do in New Orleans.
For Violet. For Krash. For Devin. For Randy. For Ryan.
And most importantly, for himself.
Alyster Black is so fixated on his hatred for Danny Toner that he’ll relive this day infinitely if it means one day coming out of it victorious.
Fuck Danny Toner.
The production crew members knocks on the locker room door as they’ve done countless times before.
It’s time. He’d better get this over with. He’s eager to try again tomorrow.
“Sonne” plays as it has a million times before. Alyster is in no mood to take in the adulation from a shit hole like New Orleans. He marches right down to the ring.
And out behind him is Danny Toner. “Greenback Boogie” is a truly terrible song that makes the X Champion nauseous.
The bell rings and everything happens as it always does. They trade hands. They hit big moves. Both men put it all on the line. Blood is spilled. Bones are cracked. Lives are shortened.
In the end all it takes is an Equalizer, just like every time before. Except this time right before the three count Alyster lifts his shoulder off the mat.
The crowd is hysterical, Danny is hysterical. He can’t believe it. He won’t believe it. Alyster himself can’t believe it. But the match isn’t over. Alyster hasn’t been knocked out, the day hasn’t reset. He still has a chance.
Danny lays in wait, ready to pounce and hit another match ending knee strike. But Alyster Black is ready, he hits One Shot from out of nowhere. Followed by another. Then another. And One more for good measure.
Danny is downed, killed in one…two…three!
AND NEW!
The celebration lasts all night. Alyster Black has achieved his dreams. He’s finally able to escape this hellhole. He knows it deep down inside. Sometime in the early morning of October 23rd he returns to his hotel room and passes out on the bed.
October 22 2022 10:00am
His phone on his bedside tables vibrates. He immediately knows what’s going on, just by the way he feels. There’s no hangover, he feels amazing. He always sleeps this well the night before a championship match.
He reaches over and picks up the phone. Frantically checking the date. It’s October 22. He scrolls through the wrestling news websites. There’s no mention of his championship win.
For the first time in what feels like forever though he wakes up happy. He finally beat Danny “Fucking” Toner. He’s finally taken away the one thing that Danny-boy holds dear, this feeling is what he’s been chasing for as long as he’s been trapped in this time loop. And tonight, he can capture that feeling again.
Everything goes as it normally does. He arrives in the arena, lays down on the carpeted floor and readies himself for the match.
He has butterflies in his stomach as he makes his way through the corridor. Butterflies he hasn’t felt since the first time he stepped through these halls. Excitement is bubbling under the surface.
“Sonne” hits and Alyster takes his time walking to the ring. He absorbs the adulation from the New Orleans faithful. From atop the second rope he screams as loud as he can “I love you!” and they return the sentiment.
Danny makes his way down to the ring, he looks different. The expression on his face doesn’t match the same expression he’s worn a thousand times before. Something is different, something feels off. Danny looks dishevelled. But the hatred that these two competitors share is too much for either of them to reach out to one another.
The match begins and Danny is more careful than normal. He doesn’t put himself out there, doesn’t put it all on the line.
Alyster tears him to pieces and all it takes is One Shot to put him down.
AND NEW!
October 22 2022 10:00am
The cycle begins anew.
Alyster Black geets each day with a smile. Every night is pure bliss. A new routine has been established. Wake. Beat Danny Toner. Sleep. Repeat.
Danny has changed though. Something is wrong. Every time he loses he approaches the match completely differently. It’s not like it should be. Something is up.
He knows.
He’s trapped!
Just like Alyster was trapped in his own personal hell, Danny is now trapped in his own.
The match is never the same now. The only constant is that Alyster Black is victorious.
Every night Danny tries a different approach but Alyster is aware of all his tactics, he’s lived through this before. He knows exactly what to do and when to do it. Before Danny’s unpredictable nature kept him from losing, now he’s fallen into the trap of overthinking. The Chessmaster for all his glory has always really revelled when he’s lived in the moment. Now that he’s living the same moment over and over, he’s lost his advantage.
It’s Alyster Black’s time to torture Danny just like Danny has tortured him.
Some days Danny doesn’t show up for the match. Some days he comes to the ring armed with a baseball bat, or a gun. That’s fine, Alyster is used to the pain and upon reset is more than happy to wait in the ring for Danny again and again.
October 22 2022 10:00am
As his alarm rings at 10:00AM sharp all Alyster Black can do is laugh.
They’re both trapped. They’ve always been trapped. Doomed to face one another until the end of time.
For a long time the X Champion thought that to break the cycle all he had to do was defeat Danny Toner, but he was wrong. The cycle only exists because of hatred. The cycle only repeats because Alyster Black wants it to. It repeated until Alyster could defeat Danny, and now it repeats because he never wants to stop beating Danny.
It will take a long time before the loop of killing Danny’s hopes and dreams grows old.
A long fucking time.
Fin |
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:15:16 GMT
Originally posted by dijo.
DIALOGUES: MORE OF THEM.
Let’s begin with the prologue. Or better yet, a recap.
Uncle debuted in October 2020. It was in the first ever match for the Gauntlet Championship (that’s a sadly now defunct title, formerly ruled over by Gauntlet God Harry the Sane Wizard) - or, did he face Saus X (that’s Sawyer Xavier’s original name, for you newcomers) before that title match? Well, that’s a question easily solved with a look through the well-organized FWA archive, but this is actually all a bit. We don’t need to go back to October 2020. Let’s go back (or move forward, I guess) a bit more recent, to find out how we got to Caesar (the General, as our Uncle is fond of titling him, the Dictator too, though don’t let Caesar know Uncle only says that with utmost spite) setting for himself a date with Cosmic Horror, J.J. JAY!
The match came about much as many of Uncle’s matches tend to come about. He wanted someone to become a Nephew. They decided against it due to allegations of the Nephews being a cult, or something of the sort. Uncle got mad. He threatened to destroy everything they cared about as a result (or, alternatively, beat them into success, a trick of the parental trade). Thus, stubbornly standing against his demands (and undoubtedly banking on being one of the select few elevated from a showdown with the Footgrabber), Caesar more than eagerly accepted a chance to put Uncle in his place.
And now, here we are, days away from Lights Out. The Golden Opportunity will be fought over, a violent showdown between Alyster Black and Danny Toner is destined to thrill and disgust in equal measure, and… other stuff. A Television title match, no doubt. A Secular Spectacular spin-off (alas, no surprise entry from yours truly). No X Championship match, unfortunately. Nor any North American Championship match. But the Connection has a chance to finally complete their long journey to the Tag Team Championships, and though many fans will be crossing their fingers that the Spirit Walkers will upset their daunting challenge, scarce few believe the Connection won’t lay claim to their Golden Fleece.
It’s to be noted, that Lights Out represent a particularly spectacular anniversary for the Nephews, it was the day Michelle von Horrowitz underwent her first Nephew adventure, and could be officially recognized as one. Although, it coincided with the unfortunate abrupt end of her initial FWA World Championship reign. You take the good with the bad.
And beyond all of that (and whatever else may have been carelessly forgotten), Uncle will face Caesar in a Roman Coliseum Gladiatorial Death Match. Just kidding, it’ll be a regular singles match. Thirty minutes tops. Or twenty minutes. Somewhere thereabouts. Perhaps if Uncle had gone through with the Ides of September and broken a few Roman bones this fierce rivalry may have merited a bloodier denouement. But this was all as the Cosmic Horror had planned. A fair singles match (as fair as Uncle was willing to allow a singles match to be, and ask any official, that’s rarely a fairness deserving of the word fair). Uncle wanted to completely outclass the General. To hurt him at his very core. If this was to be his last dance in the FWA, then it would be a tale to win awards.
And (three paragraphs straight beginning with and, how sloppy, and probably unbecoming of a future award winning tale) that’s where our recap concludes.
If you’re no stranger to the Nephews or Uncle, then you might have an inkling of what follows. An adventure! We no longer have to beat around the bush, do we? We’ve had normal outings, we’ve mocked the allegations of the ‘Nephews Adventure Spam’ claim, we made a generator of it (well 10% of one, still good enough to vanquish Beancunt; NB: this is just the first of many references to that glorious victory), and after self-righteously touting the benefits of weaving tales that would please oneself above all others, we have no choice but to proceed with another adventure, critics be damned.
Perhaps, Uncle visits a Roman-expy, likely with a pseudo-dictator. Some shenanigans of some sorts occur. The Dictator is duped, or embarrassed, or perhaps through the obstacles presented by Cosmic Horror, is elevated to an even higher pedestal. These are all possibilities. Or, they were possibilities. They have been unfortunately expunged as a creative well after Uncle used up the easy narrative source for an ill-fated tag team affair alongside Caesar.
Ah, but we’re missing an even grander opportunity.
“Yo, Uncle? You already got back from time traveling?”
A Time Traveling adventure! We’ve done space. Let us do time. When’s the last time traveling adventure we’ve had?
“Huh?”
“What do you mean, huh? You ain’t go back to Ancient Rome to mess around with Caesar?”
“Oh, no. I got caught up in this game.”
Our favorite Nephew, King of Death Match, Peacock Ass-Whooper, Thomas West, seems uncharacteristically perturbed by this observation.
“The hell do you mean you got caught up in this game?”
“Oh, it’s this new game. Pretty cheap. They call it a Bullet Heaven.”
“You mean a Bullet Hell?”
“Nah. It’s a Bullet Heaven. You don’t think I know what a Bullet Hell is? This is a Bullet Heaven. It’s different. In a Bullet Hell, you’re a little bitch trying to take down a big boss. In a Bullet Heaven, you’re the big boss taking out a shit ton of little bitches. So simple, yet so addicting.”
“Aw shit, like Vampire Survivor. I thought I got you off that stuff.”
“You got me off Vampire Survivor.”
“You’ve got an addictive personality, Uncle. You can’t be playing that shit.”
“Oh, you gotta try it, Nephew. It’s just a steady dose of dopamine hits.”
“You were supposed to be out on an adventure.”
“I know, I know. It’s Uncle’s big series finale, before he fully inhabits his fate as a B-player, a background character, a supporting act.”
“If we’re being honest, you’ve been that since like, March.”
“Precisely. And there’s nothing wrong with it. So why pretend this is a big special moment. Let’s just relax. Things aren’t really changing that much. So I figured, what’s the harm. The world doesn’t need Uncle traveling through time again. You know it doesn’t. The Multiverse is far too everpresent. I tire of it. Tire of alternate timeline versions of my dear friends and foes. Let’s stop time traveling altogether. You’re above that gimmick you know. Be a Twitch streamer instead.”
“You’re just saying that because playing that game is easier than committing to an adventure.”
“It is! I just want to take it easy, Thomas. Is that so wrong? What do you want me to go and do? Botch saving Caesar from being assassinated, or some shit? I don’t know, Thomas. I’m not feeling up for it. Maybe I could just use the promo generator? What do you think? I know, for a finale, and against Caesar? Come on, that’s disrespectful. I get it. I get it. Only someone who would align themselves with the CIA is deserving of something as pitiful as an AI generated promo, but I don’t know.”
“Aww, you stupid motherfucker. Listen to me, Unc. For once, for ONCE, I just need you to do your thing. To be yourself. To go fuck up the timeline, and you decide to be a lazy bastard and play a, what did you call it, Gunfight? Knifeslap?”
“Bullet Heaven. You’re not even trying, Nephew.”
“You fucked up, Uncle. You really fucked it all up this time. Actually, quite the opposite. YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO FUCK UP, and the entire universe was depending on you fucking up, and you chose inaction. You somehow fucked up, fucking up.”
“Hmm. Time out, Neph. You’ve lost me. And if you’ve lost me, you’ve probably lost them.”
“Fuck them.”
“Surely if you’re going to go on this childish tirade, you can at least offer up a meager explanation.”
“You dumb piece of shit.”
“You can be a bit more eloquent in your insults than that, Thomas. Really.”
“You were supposed to go back in time!”
Thomas seems quite disturbed by the revelation that there will be no (or has not been, there’s time yet to embark on an adventure after all) adventure this time. Biting his lip. Kicking furniture. Really, a tantrum, to be succinct. His outrage is as shocking to you as it is to me. Since when has Thomas been such a fanatic of Uncle adventures.
“You’re always yelling at me to stop fucking with the timeline, and now you want me to go out and fuck with the timeline.”
“Yes! This is the exception!”
“Since when?”
“Unc. Seriously. I’ve been telling you over and over again, for the last two weeks, don’t forget to time travel to Rome.”
“Really? Nah, I don’t think so.”
“What do you mean you don’t think so?”
“I feel like if that were true, we’ve have a flashback right now to you saying it over and over again.”
Thomas takes a deep breath.
“You want me to show you the recordings.”
“You record us?”
“Of course, just to avoid this bullshit.”
“No, I don’t need to see it. Probably manufactured or something.”
“You mother-”
“The thing is Thomas, it would’ve been too easy, wouldn’t it have? I can’t really bring myself to do it. We burnt out on the Roman material with the giants thing. There’s got to be more to Caesar than being Roman and reincarnated from the OG GGG, right? We can do some different type of adventure. I mean, how the fuck is he still managing to milk being Caesar for this long. Especially without Stu to spread the gimmick wealth. Nobody ever says ‘man, Caesar gotta quit it with the Roman themed shit’, but they always say ‘Nephews gotta quit it with the Nephews Adventure shit’, and I’m not saying that to be bitter, I’m saying that because that’s how good Caesar is, you know. I don’t think he’s gonna fuck this thing up like Boogie Baby did. He might legit blow up.”
“Who gives a shit? I don’t care about Caesar. This isn’t about telling an interesting story, or your culture war about adventures. It wasn’t about winning or losing. You’re not even wrestling for anything. In the first place.”
“A spot in the F1 Climaxxx is on the line.”
“Man, you know damn well you ain’t entering that shit.”
“Fine, but there’s still vanity points in finishing number one.”
“They’re not even including you. Or me.”
“Yes. But deep inside they’d know. And that’s what counts.”
“The point is altogether MO-”
“Don’t say that word. We say mute now. I don’t like the em oh oh tee word. They’ve ruined it. It is now a banned word in the Nephews lexicon.”
“The point is mute. At least time traveling to ancient Rome would’ve given you a fair shot, you ain’t topping the list now.”
“You don’t think I can come up with a promo about Brotato or something.”
“Brotato?”
“Yeah, that’s the Bullet Heaven games’s name.”
Thomas takes a closer look at Uncle’s monitor. He snorts. A very smarmy snort. The sort of snort meant to verbally wound the recipient.
“You’re not even playing Brotato right now. You’re playing Cabbrage.”
Uncle turns to his monitor, bemused. “The fuck is a Cabbrage.”
“Probably a shitty play on the word cabbage, which, mind you, was a very valued vegetable in ancient Rome.”
“How did you- how did you do that? Did you like, travel through time while I was blinking, and convince the creator of Brotato to name his game Cabbrage instead as a meager reference to ancient Rome? Are we doing a Brotato promo, for real?”
“FUCK NO WE AIN’T DOING A BROTATO PROMO. There’s a much simpler explanation, actually.”
“I mean, I was looking right at the monitor. Was a potato one moment, a cabbage the next. Makes me think you traveled through time and came back right now.”
“You mind pausing the game?”
“Oh, you need my full attention to further subject me to your hurtful verbiage? Don’t worry, I’m good at multi-tasking. Besides, that’s part of the brilliance of Brotat- sorry, Cabbrage, you only really need one hand to play it. Of course, that’s still ableist to the part of the universe’s population that is without even a single hand, and you know as well as I do, there are many-
“Definitely need more claw friendly technology on Earth.”
“Fuck the crustaceans, I was thinking of the cephalopods. Of course, I won’t be too haughty about it. It really is impossible to accommodate every ability, or lack thereof. Now, you were going to explain why I’m playing Cabbrage instead of what my memory assures me was Brotato?”
“Not if you don’t pause that game right now.”
“Fine. Fine. I’ll pause Cabbrage. Fuck me for supporting an independent developer, am I right.”
“…”
“Go on, then. Why am I playing Cabbrage?”
“Naturally, it has something to do with Caesar.”
“Plot twist!”
“…”
“Go on, go on.”
“You were supposed to go on a time traveling adventure.”
“I’m really getting tired of this time traveling adventure you’re trying to force me. But I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt that you’re going somewhere worthwhile with this. You’re saying that my lack of time traveling is what caused Brotato to become Cabbrage.”
“Yes.”
“We can do better than that, Thomas. Come on, Nephew. This is some real Promo Generator-tier storytelling.”
“Your game isn’t the only thing that’s changed. It’s just the only thing you’ve noticed. Look at your uniform.”
“First off, don’t call it a uniform. It sounds fascistic. Second off, I just figured I’d wear the Nephew toga uniform spin-off Caesar rejected. We were going to sell a shitton of them, but alas. Caesar wanted to be a basic bitch and rejected us.”
“I warned Russnow he shouldn’t go forward with the order. You costing that man too much money. He’s gonna lose his job.”
“Russnow knows a winning ticket when he sees it. How could he have expected that Caesar would act against his own interest like that?”
“In any case, explain my uniform, Unc.”
“Well, there’s plenty of them lying in storage, I thought maybe you grabbed one for yourself. Really, you’re going to need some more believable examples of ‘your game isn’t the only thing that’s changed’. You went the extra mile changing a video game name right before my eyes, you couldn’t put the cherry on top with something else.”
“My goodness, Unc. Just look outside!”
“Next you’ll say, touch grass. Fine, fine, let me gaze outside. Oh. Ah. Huh. The Italians took over the world?”
“The sun never sets on the Roman Empire.”
“You’ve orchestrated a Roman Empire taking over the earth, in the span of seconds, and I say seconds, Thomas, because contrary to your belief, I do look outside from time to time, so I know this wasn’t like this earlier today and can only conclude that in your sudden desperation for a time traveling adventure, you’ve set this all up.”
“Unc. Look, Thomas West 2021 - this is totally a thing he would do. He was still trying to settle himself in the Nephew hierarchy. Thomas West 2022 does not give a flying fuck about J.J. JAY!’s matches, character development, or personal vendettas. I did not set this all up for your match against Caesar. It just so happens that your match against Caesar had ramifications for the rest of this planet, and that is a party I happen to be a part of, which means it had something to do with me.”
“Alright. The Romans are in charge, and it has something to do with me NOT going on an adventure. So, are the Romans that bad? Caesar is a pretty cool guy. Stiff, of course. And a bit whiny. But he’s solid. So this planet’s doing better than the alternative, correct?”
“Don’t give me that, Unc. They’re fucking fascist. I’m not going to give you a history lesson on every awful shit they’ve done to make America look like Ponyville.”
“And my going back in time would have stopped all of this?”
“Unc. You’re the reason Caesar gets assassinated. You’re supposed to go back in time believing you’ll be preventing his assassination, but instead you cause it. Really, it doesn’t make sense why you didn’t go back. Brotato shouldn’t have been enough. Something must’ve gone awry. Perhaps my incessant reminders triggered your stubborn streak and you subconsciously rebelled against my suggestion.”
“I wouldn’t do that.”
“Well, you need to time travel.”
“And assassinate Caesar?”
“No. No. Honestly, just follow your instinct, do what you can to stop him from getting assassinated.”
“Look, Thomas. If you want me to go back in time and assassinate Caesar so we can prevent the Roman Empire from taking over Earth, let’s just make it simple, Nephew. What do I usually do?”
“You don’t get it. If you know what you’ll do, it’ll alter what you do.”
“Yeah, because I’ll naturally do it better. Now, go on. How do I cause Caesar’s assassination.”
“You told the entire senate how amazing Caesar was. How he was friends with giants, a stellar teamworker, that sort of bullshit. And they bought it. They figured they were under-appreciating the man. So they had a whole gift giving affair. But you know how people are. Caesar was a bit humbled by all that gold. The boys mistook his modesty for arrogance. Strike number one.”
“Good effort on my part though, right? No way I could’ve seen it heading that way.”
“That’s the point. Now, you might behave differently thinking you can find better means of ensuring he gets assassinated.”
“You’re overthinking it, Neph. So what else do I end up doing?”
“You put my Crown of Thorns on his statue. Made him look like he was a king. They didn’t like that.”
“Well, that figures. Probably reminded them of Jesus. If there’s one thing I know about Romans, they were not a fan of Jesus.”
“Nah, Jesus came after.”
“Oh. Fuck. Did I cause Jesus’s death too?”
“Just the Crown of Thorns bit. But he would’ve died either way.”
“Man, if you’d been hiding that I inadvertently created Christianity, I woulda been real mad, Thomas.”
“…”
“That’s a suspicious silence.”
“As intended. Now, where was I. You then decided that the best way to make sure Caesar wouldn’t be assassinated would be showing the Senate how over he was.”
“I imagine he was more over in Ancient Rome than he is now. That sounds like a pretty good plan.”
“Turns out, he wasn’t very over. Or at least, the Ancient Romans thought about as little of Kings as you and I do. Not only that, but they thought Caesar was trying to get a cheap pop. That really pissed them off.”
“And then, it was Et tu, Brutus.”
“Yes. Shanked a couple dozen times. Laid in a pool of his own blood. Eventually reincarnates as your dear friend Caesar.”
“If I’m following your logic. Then initially why did I go back in time?”
“Are you trying to find time logic holes in my explanation? Since when are you the expert on time traveling?”
“It’s just. If I went back in time to stop Caesar’s assassination, and instead caused it, in turn preventing him from elevating Rome into a globe-spanning empire, then-”
“I know where you’re going with this. In the original timeline, Rome must’ve already been a globe-spanning empire, so your intentions must not have been to stop Caesar’s assassination. The truth is that you firstly went back in time to assassinate Caesar. You had your reasons. Power corrupts and all that. He was where you’d pinpointed the Rome Empire’s global ambitions truly fermented. And you were right. And did it wonderfully too. Yourself and some Nephews cloaked as senators and stabbed him a bunch. Rome fell, eventually. But then the new version of you from a world where Rome never conquered the planet, happened to have to face off with Caesar in a wrestling match. And in that timeline, you thought that you could help Caesar by preventing his assassination. You inadvertently caused it. Which was for the best, ultimately. The return of fascist overlord empire Rome wasn’t anything I had interest in living within.”
“Okay. Okay. I think I see where you’re going with this. But how do you explain me remembering everything.”
“Temporal EMPs. Got them set up around the base in case anyone fucks with the timeline again and I need to fix it before POWER-! and the time cops come sniffing around.”
“So, what about the time cops. They had no issue with me changing Earth’s history forever. They just let it be?”
“Galactic Senate ends up being more than fiction, Unc. The Earth dies but the Roman elites escape, take over the galaxy. Which, as you might expect, ends up as miserable for the galaxy as it was for earth. The time cops are fascist pieces of shit, but even they can’t outfascist the Romans. They figured this was one alteration, the universe was better off having. One of a very rare few exceptions.”
“And, to complete this full circle. You now want me to go back in time, assassinate Caesar, or ‘prevent his assassination’, I guess, and restore our timeline back to its fake continuity.”
“Exactly. I’m glad you finally get it.”
“You know…”
“Why are you unpausing your game.”
“It’s just, Cabbrage is about as fun as Brotato. So what if the Romans took over. Good riddance. It’s like you said earlier, this match with Caesar, means zilch. Did he get reincarnated in this timeline? Probably not, right? He gets to go down as the ancestor of the greatest empire. Good for him. I put people over, Thomas, that’s what I do. And Caesar is just another man I’ve gone on my back for. Why would I go back in time and ruin that?”
“You’re not really going to leave the Italians in charge, are you?”
“I don’t know, Thomas. Maybe I’ll see how long I can stand having pizza every day. Or maybe you can go assassinate Caesar yourself. But I think I’ll keep playing some Cabbrage.”
“Fine, I didn’t want to have to manipulate you like this, Unc. But I will if I have to. The Romans hunted the Octopus into extinction. Couldn’t even get to the part of late stage capitalism where they start farming them. Just devoured them all before the idea came up. Oh sure, they’re figuring out how to genetically clone them, but you and I both know it’s not the same.”
“… Ah, for fuck’s sakes. Get the time machine ready. Let’s go assassinate Caesar. Or inadvertently assassinate him.”
And that, dear readers, is how our tale ends. Uncle and Thomas West go on an adventure through time to be remembered. Shenanigans transpire. Caesar dies. The Roman Empire is once again erased from history. The world is about 0.02% less awful. Octopuses are on the verge of being farmed. Two billion crabs have disappeared. Lights Out is around the corner. Caesar is alive again! He’s going to face Uncle. He might punt his head. Uncle’s got a hard head though. Thank you. Good bye.
|
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:18:35 GMT
Promo reviews. Originally posted by Tommy. @tiger Princess You had reached out and asked if I would post some feedback on yours, so I figure I'll start here. Promoing for multiperson matches is hard, especially when it's your first "real" match. I've been there, as I debuted in a Battle Royal. I thought the whole email inviting Vampyra to the match was a clever way to go about talking about a match like this. You don't know who you're facing, so you can't really focus on opponents, but you still managed to get some good content about the match. “For those in this match wishing to go into the spotlight, be warned! First you must fight through the darkness where I will be waiting. I will be watching carefully." I really liked that line, especially in context of the title that you chose for the promo. Subtle things like that are usually what speaks to me in a promo. As far as critiques (and I hate giving these), I did pick up on one or two gramattical mistakes, but nothing of major significance. Honestly, if I didn't work in writing and editing, I probably wouldn't have even noticed them. There were some points where I felt like the opening dialogue got a little long and a bit choppy in some places. I'm attributing that to the fact that you're trying to give us some background on who Vampyra is, so it's totally understandable. Overall, I really liked this one. Felt like you gave me some reasons that Vampyra wants to win outside of, "I want a title shot." Making people care about a new character is always a hard thing to do, and I feel like you took some major steps in that department here. I'm tuned into what Vampyra is doing. @comeback Kid We had briefly talked on the Discord, but I wanted to offer a review on yours as well. I really liked the whole introspective, journal entry idea on this. I feel like sometimes we kinda struggle with how to talk about our characters and their upcoming matches, so this seemed like a fun way to go about it in a different way. I know you had some time constraints that kinda got in the way, but I still felt like this was a quality promo. I like the dynamic of the Summers character absolutely shitting on his opponent and then acknowledging that he's not sure what there is for him if he loses his title. Originally posted by Oz. Vampyra: It was nice to see Vampyra's gang/support system/friends/whatever you call it. FWA's been lacking in Joshi department for a while and even the Joshi characters we had in the past didn't reflect the vast joshi world/culture we have today (on the account of being active 6-7 years ago, probably), so its definitely a breath of fresh air the setting/the character/et cetera Vampyra brings into the table. Good to see extensive dialogue from cali hayama, i expect her to be the most prevalent support character for Vampyra (or something like that). Vampyra not being satisfied with winning a jobber match is obviously nothing novel but Ithink it ties nicely to the greed and enthusiasm Vampyra will show in her solo section. Speaking of: Good scene description on that part. Set the atmosphere well I think. And like I said Vampyra's enthusiasm about her new workplace, her new environment, her new competition etc. causes her to be upfront and maybe even blunt and I dig it, especially as someone who likes to write characters who scheme. Having someone come and say 'yeah its me im here you didnt expect me to be here well too bad' thats very gucci for me. That enthusiasm continues to come into play as vampyra giddies over the prospects of each title she might win and how she might win those. She wants it all as all rookies do before they learn some valuable lessons  . I didn't exactly get the metaphors that came after that though. Were you trying to incorporate the Halloween spooky decoration into your metaphors? The art pieces, skeletons, darkness, etc. I kinda thought those parts were a little ramble-y for me and didnt exactly tell much. I think its overall still a very solid effort that could've used a better landing but I like it. I like Vampyra and want to see where she goes. Andersen Vega: Okay first of all using Spongebob time cards in the promo fucking had me wheezing for some reason.  Not sure if they fit Andersen Vega the character per se, but they're very funny in an isolated case. Okay, coming to the promo itself: We were promised a dickhead and safe to say we got a dickhead in our hands with Vega here. I like the contrast between his obviously-fake-overly-polite manner in Twitter compared to his pure unadultrated assholery here. Maybe its because social media or maybe because theres difference between levels of 'respect' (as much as this character can have) he has for Rosie's characters compared to a lowly cameraman. Or maybe I'm reading too much into it. Anyway, as far as dick moves go, being dick to an underling isn't anything new but works well enough to establish Vega's personality for his first promo. We also got some exposition to Vega's past there. (but I'm not sure how hospitalizing Reagan Cole makes Vega the bad guy here? Surely that would make him the biggest face since Danielson in 2014?) In the second half of the promo we got the man teaching the new generation. Got some humanization for our guy there with his regrets about his addictions. Cool, we got a three dimensional personality! Needless to say, that aspect should be followed up in future promos, not every promo maybe but I think it's an aspect that you should not let go. Really liked his small monologue about the business at the end. Though I really would've liked a bigger match focus in this promo? Grabbing a title shot in his debut match could've been a good enough prospect for Andersen to at least talk and send a message rather than just saying 'yea i'll beat 19 others'. For a promo that competes in the Secular Spooktacular match, I think it really lacks on that department. But as an introductory promo to the character then I say it's pretty good. You didn't reinvent the wheel here but wrote a solid piece regardless. Looking forward to reading your future work. Originally posted by SupineSnake. Danny Toner vs. Alyster Black. (FWA World Championship) As I mentioned in the preview, to me this - with Golden added to the mix also - feels like the fullest, longest feud in the FWA at the moment, and it certainly feels like the best-realised world championship feud we've had since at least MvH/Kennedy and probably before that (dare I say to Sulley/REDACTED). It's good to see that the promo quality was up to the hype - I actually think there was a slight improvement in promo quality even compared to the Anniversary Show. This was another world championship match which was downright impossible to grade and made the mods feel like absolute arseholes in having to pick a winner. I think I enjoyed the set-up to the Alyster promo a little more here than I did at the Anniversary Show. That could just be because I like Groundhog Day more than I like Star Wars? You still went with an unrealistic concept but I felt it was more fitting with the character, as it was grounded in reality (sort of) with just a twist on real-word dynamics (albeit quite a large twist!). When I started reading it, I was slightly concerned that there would be too many similarities to a Golden Rock promo (which I believe was actually from Mile High, when they beat Jam and I) that also used the Groundhog Day concept, and thought that maybe there would be issues with the story being perhaps too similar to that of the film, which does hurt creativity for me. However, the twist in the second half of the promo sort of balanced that out and made this feel like a unique piece that stood alone and apart from the Golden Rock roleplay and the film from which both take inspiration. I loved the idea that Toner and Black are destined to fight forever, to be each other's bane, to drive each other crazy, etc. The table at the start, I thought initially that this was simply posturing and pointing out your winning record against the champ, but by the end of the promo I realised that this was some subtle (or maybe not so subtle with the gift of hindsight) allusion to the fight forever theme of the promo. Thematically speaking, Danny Toner's promo was equally impressive and I particularly liked the subplot involving the grandfather. I reached out to Tig to ask if the grandfather character, who is going through dementia and slowly losing his memories - was a metaphor for Toner himself since his heel turn. Toner is slowly losing himself, losing the memories of who he used to be. I very much enjoyed the passage in which it is discussed that, upon occasion, granda remembers parts of who he was, of who he used to know, of what he used to be. I think this is reflective of Toner, too, who is perhaps doing these morally dubious things (outside of the bells, of course), but perhaps there's still an element there of who he used to be. Even when Toner was a face, I don't think he was a white meat baby-face at all, and I wouldn't have put it past him to defy standard moral conventions in promos and away from the ring. I think this promo really reinforced the shades of grey in the character, and perhaps highlighted that this recent turn is only the darker shades coming to prominence for the time being. I'd be interested in the writer's analysis of the heroin/fantasy sections? Is this Danny abstracting himself from reality by his relationship with EE? The characters in those sections are the fellow Excellent Executives, leading me to believe that Danny is perhaps distancing himself from reality, both in the fantasy-ish sections of the promo as well as in the FWA in general, through his association with Parr, Gabrielle, and Kayden? I enjoyed these parts, and particularly the puzzle they've given me in understanding their significance, but a part of me also felt that there are a lot of ingredients in this promo. The quality of the writing sees it through and keeps it (more than) coherent, but I wonder if perhaps the promo would've improved by stripping back an element or two. Then again, perhaps this in itself is another allusion to the clouded, crowded mind of Danny Toner. That being said, the Black promo felt like it had a lot more direct focus and the linearity of it helped the flow, even if Alyster's roleplay is quite sprawling in its ambition and its content at times. It felt like its points where clearer and as such rawr was able to delve into them in a lot more detail. Toner's was more of an enigma, I felt, and gave me a lot of work to do myself. Both of the promos were enjoyable conceptually and thematically despite being very contrasting in this regard. I think it would be easy to assume Black won the creativity section, simply because the concept is - at least on the surface - more 'out there' and different from what we'd expect to see. Toner, however, was excellent at interweaving different story points, concepts, and themes, whilst delivering a narrative that in itself felt wholly original rather than a re-tread of a pre-existing piece of art. I've mentioned earlier that I think Black overcomes this limitation in the second half, where the promo really finds its own voice in my opinion and detaches itself from the source. I actually had this match tied in the creativity section: I felt both were unique in their own ways and could only be written by their specific authors. Both of the promos were pretty clean, but not perfect, in terms of spelling, grammar, and formatting. Another tie for me in this category. Still waiting to give out my first, elusive 'perfect 5' for presentation. The set-up of this promo allowed Black more opportunity in the character sections than did the Anniversary Show piece, partially because it was more grounded in this reality but also on account of the aforementioned linear focus of the narrative. I always tend to grade rawr highly in these categories and particularly portrayal: he has an extraordinary grasp of his character, partially because of the length of time he's been writing him, partly his skill as a writer, and partly because at times Black feels like an extension of the writer in some ways. All of these things are equally true about tig and Toner. These are two of the best and most consistently written characters in the fed right now, maybe ever. I particularly loved both of the characters showing ample amounts of vulnerability here: I'm a sucker for emotive writing and both promos had this in shedloads. As an aside, I wasn't sure about the portrayal of Kayden in the Toner promo. It didn't feel quite right to me: he felt too buoyant and forthright given what OMB has established with the character in his own work. I didn't penalise grades for that here, but that may be something I consider doing in the future after discussion with the other mods. Quick shout outs to Natural Born Killaz and the Tony/Linda melodrama in the Black promo. Not grade-influencing, but enjoyed them immensely. Thanks for writing these promos. I loved reading them. Both of you are amazing writers who have influenced my own writing style in the time I've been reading you. You're worthy champions and I wish you could both be world champions, but we just did that angle. Looking forward to writing the match. Hope you both enjoy it and is worthy of the time and thought that has gone into sculpting these roleplays. Jeremy Best vs. Gabrielle vs. Kayden Knox vs. Chris Peacock vs. Cyrus Truth vs. Mike Parr vs. Devin Golden. (Golden Opportunity) The thing that struck me most with the Golden Opportunity promos was the contrasting approaches on display in terms of how to approach a multi-man match. Usually, I think it's best to steer clear of a 'list' type promo that runs through each of your opponents in a sort of checklist fashion, although that argument is somewhat debunked by the fact that a list promo (albeit a super creative one) won last year's Golden Opportunity match and indeed the promo of the year. That being said, I think it can be a pitfall in creativity and that was something seen here. The Chris Peacock promo, whilst mostly exceptionally written, did rely a little too heavily on this format for my liking. I didn't particularly enjoy the Django Unchained film, but it's undeniable that you've re-told in a neat and inventive way that scores very good creativity points. I do question some of the inclusions in terms of kills for Peacock along his journey, most notably Jeremy Best, who seemed somewhat random both in terms of the representation of the character and Peacock's attitude towards him. Some of the sections in this list promo were more successful than others, and I think things really hit their stride in the EE Compound scene. This is by far the best section of the promo, where I think the narrative is tight, as well as the parallels to FWA roster members clearer and more insightful. I liked the overall pitch as Peacock as this moral outlier, as if he's caught in two minds with regards to the man he wants to be and how far he's willing to go to achieve his ends. The Cyrus Truth promo also had some features of a list roleplay with the men and women attempting to solve the puzzle being stand-ins for the GO competitors as Truth narrates over them. This felt like a classic Truth promo with an extremely strong monologue: his points on each of your opponents were extremely well thought out and presented, and I thought this roleplay was maybe the best and most thoughtful (albeit also the most direct) in how the other competitors in the match were addressed. The puzzle attempts brought a level of creativity to the promo, but with the central thrust of this being Cyrus talking to the camera I though there were limitations there and that others in the match took a more inventive approach to it. Mike Parr, for instance, was setting up what I really thought could've been this year's Scott Pilgrim. The set-up and concept for this were absolutely brilliant, and I know that Prod was disappointed to not be able to realise it fully this week. I do think that this roleplay could have become a list by the end of it, as the narrative to the book is conducive to that with each of the factory's contestants dropping off the tour one-by-one. As I opened with, though, it is possible to do a really inventive and engaging list promo, and this could certainly have been it. (Although I do wonder why the chocolate bars are called Dreamer, rather than something to do with Toner, but maybe this is an allusion to his obsession? Not sure.) Although maybe less obviously so, I also found the ending to the Kayden Knox promo to be quite abrupt. This was a very short piece from OMB, and the finale seemed almost like a deus ex machina to take us through to the end of the promo. That being said, I did like the imagery of the cracks and the falling building, and then the secondary Kayden Knox next to him. I wonder if this is something you intend to continue in future promos as it was a really interesting twist at the end of the promo, albeit very sudden and jarring. Would’ve liked to have seen more from this Kayden Knox roleplay in such a big match, it felt a little rushed and raw and a slight slip back in terms of presentation given the recent massive improvements in that regard. Kayden’s tag team partner, Gabrielle, feels a lot fuller and more complete than the other two Executive Excellent promos. I actually think the promo being late, and therefore worrying about getting the win and hitting important points, made ETE a lot more free in what he could accomplish in the promo. Gabrielle’s life flashing before her eyes as she lies on her deathbed was a simple but really creative idea. Obviously I haven’t been around long enough to know all of the intricacies of Gabrielle’s history (who has?!), but I knew enough for these scenes to be very impactful and emotive, particularly the Kennedy section. This also filled in gaps in my Gabrielle knowledge in an interesting way, and I loved the ample pathos as well as measures of sentimentality present in this promo. I said that the lateness of the promo was freeing in some ways, and that is particularly true when considering match focus. This is something that was almost entirely ignored, which obviously would’ve hurt the hypothetical competitiveness of the promo, but it really allowed ETE to delve into this backstory in a way that I found to be a very reflective and elegiac almost-eulogy for the life and career of Gabrielle. There were parallels, I thought, between Gabrielle’s approach and the one employed by Dubb with Jeremy Best. They both were sort of list promos but, uniquely, the lists that they worked through were not a list of the other wrestlers in the match. The Krash Crusades, I think, has been a great success for Dubb and the Best character, and this almost sort of felt like that narrative coming to its head. The eventual conversation with ‘Krash’ was, in my opinion, the absolute highlight of this promo, as you’d expect it to be, and I found that whole section to be a really touching passage that really gave justice to the adorable relationship between Best and the White Wolf. The match focus in this promo was brought about through these discussions, but I do think this lacked the cunning creativity of the Peacock promo as well as the thought out nuance of the Truth one. That being said, the strength of this promo is not necessarily in match focus: it’s in the characterisation of Best, which remains strong through, and the strength of the dialogues that he engages in with your peripheral characters. I mentioned contrasting approaches: Cyrus and Man went with promos that addressed each of the opponents one by one (though in very different ways), and I think Prod was going down the same route (although, thinking further about this, I think it’s possible he’d have overcome that due to all seven of the stand-ins here being involved in the same scenes throughout, which would be counter to the aforementioned Cyrus and Man promos… really want to read the end of this promo). Best and Gabrielle concentrated entirely on their own characters and the relationships they’ve formed in their backstory and specifically in the FWA. Kayden went with the irreverent and a surreal ending. TGO, with Devin Golden, went the most ‘out there’ by a country mile with what I thought was an extremely intelligent and creative promo. Golden and Best have both engaged in long-term storytelling and these promos each seem like something of a climax to the narratives they’ve been weaving recently. Golden in particular did so in a way that I thought was just stunning. Tying in the Sauce Man character, which TGO told me was always the plan to some degree, was neatly done and really helped further the central point of the promo. Whilst Gabrielle’s promo felt like a eulogy to her career, and Best’s promo almost a eulogy to his friend, the Devin Golden promo felt like a eulogy for eFedding in general, or perhaps more specifically TGO’s relationship to it. I probably enjoyed this promo the most out of all of them: it was so thoughtful and engaging throughout, and a fitting culmination to what has been an incredible narrative that TGO has sculpted since the bounty (and before). As promised, reviews for those who gave a review: Caesar Yo considering you hate Nephew adventures so much, you've written quite a number of them recently! I rated this promo a little higher than your joint effort with Uncle, although I did enjoy that one too, and I think the main reason for that was the more consistent character portrayal of the characters being roleplayed as. I think in the last promo it was quite obvious who was writing which parts, which I sort of held against it a little, but with you able to focus on Caesar fully you were able to score more highly in the character categories and this probably had some effect on the QoC category too. I loved the concept and the set-up to this with Caesar Lima syndroming the space pirates, which - although the reincarnated Roman has become much more sympathetic through his association with Stu and the long-term character progression that came with that - displayed how calculated, manipulative, and intelligent Caesar can be when the situation requires it. Caesar driving up his bounty was a brilliant nod towards his narcissism and his ego, which all helped with character portrayal here. The progression comes in the second half of the promo through Caesar's conversations with 'Uncle'. This was a nicely done dialogue which again brings Caesar's relationship with Stu and his ambitions for himself as a person and within the FWA. However, there is truth to this section being more a reiteration of previous development as opposed to entirely new progression points, but I think a character accepting his arc and what it means for him - even if the reader maybe got there before him - is still an important part of the narrative. Another proof read would've helped this promo a fair bit, I think: there was some untidiness here and there with the spelling, semantics, and grammar (mostly the latter). That was the weakest graded category for me, but I think the other positives made up for this and it never got in the way of me being able to follow the thread of the narrative. This was a very effective promo that highlighted the key differences between your character and your opponent, as well as between your character now and your character a year or two ago. Tommy. This promo absolutely blew me away. I'm going to mention your promo with James Douglas back at last year's Mile High Massacre because I remember that the same thing was said by quite a few people: the scope and ambition of it were very impressive, and the new style you employed way back then was different to what you had been putting out, but there were drawbacks in that the promo maybe went a little long and took a while to return to the characters themselves. I remember it started with quite a long essay-ish section on the concept of war, which was abstract enough for me to enjoy but maybe a little too abstracted from the Deathswitch characters. In many ways, this here promo felt like a realisation of a lot of the promise we saw back in that promo, which is something I said in the discord but will reiterate here. The opening half (or maybe two thirds of the promo) were absolutely brilliant, using the bull and Tommy's uncle(?) as a metaphor for the situation with Jason, with Bedlam having to get back on the bull, the one that wounded him and put him out to pasture in the past, just as his uncle is going through the same thing with his bull. This metaphor was perfect. Not sure if it was just me but it's not one I saw straight away, but it gradually became clearer and clearer that this was what the promo was about, the concept and central theme slowly coming into prominence and revealing itself. This is exactly how the central metaphor should be, in my opinion, and you fucking nailed it. I thought that maybe the promo was going to end in perhaps an overly positive and maybe contrived way with the uncle mastering his bull and that being the end of it, but was pleased that you didn't go that way and tagged on these hospital scenes. These were well written, quite emotive, and I thought helped to expand upon that central point in that the consequences of perseverance are not always positive but worthwhile anyway. There's a very good chance that Bedlam will get messed up against Randall - this is what I was thinking when reading these sections - but the cowboy intends to do so anyway. Cowboy shit. Just like Caesar I thought an extra proof would have been worthwhile, and I think the female characters felt very secondary and sort of tagged on. I don't think these characters were as well realised as Tommy (obviously), Rocco (loved the city guy donning his spurs for the rodeo), and the uncle. Still, these are minor drawbacks: this is easily the best promo of yours that I read and was up there with some of the best stuff posted on this card. Vampyra. I enjoyed the backstory to the Vampyra in this promo: it is obviously true that not everyone that joins the FWA (in-kayfabe as a wrestler, I mean) will be debuting as a pro wrestler there, and I'm a fan of the KAIZEN-method of invented backstory with the creation of in-universe additional federations (I think this is what you said you'd done on the Discord, though I think one or two of the feds mentioned might be actual eFeds the character has been in in the past). You should get these added to our WC/S Masterlist. This is a fun way of lending the character credibility and also giving you a shot at competing with guys who have a lot of history and character backstory within the FWA. I'd like to see this developed through more than just present day dialogue in the future, perhaps through a flashback or memory sequence, to more fully round out Vampyra's backstory. The second half of the promo was a more direct monologue type deal, and I thought it was interesting that both promos from new members followed a similar format of an off-screen section proceeded by a record monologue (though I believe it's the case that you're something of a mentor to Welshy, which explains that also). As you've probably seen from the other promos on this card, generally speaking we tend to shy away from monologue in favour of something less direct, although that's not always the case and there were a couple of strong monologues from old members for Lights Out. That being said, I think this direct method can lose out on creativity points, especially if returned to too often. The content of the monologue was strong, though, and the imagery involved was well put together and fit well within the context of the Secular Spooktacular. Were these images meant to be representative of your opponents, also? That's the impression I got, with one of these projections reminding me a lot of Konchu, who was listed as a potential opponent in the preview. Not sure if this was a coincidence, I hope it wasn't because I thought this was a nice touch. Although I liked a lot of the backstory and character work from that perspective in the first section, I thought a fair bit of the descriptive passages were a little bit matter-of-fact in that section. A lot of it seemed to revolve around Vampyra's actions (Vampyra did this, Vampyra did that, etc) which made some passages read as overly functional. I would've liked more information and detail regarding what she's thinking and feeling in these sections, though maybe that will come into your promos more after the character is more established within the fed and within your reader's minds. I also didn't really like the way that translations were included for some Japanese words were given in brackets: I'd rather have seen this done more prosaically or trust the reader to understand it from context. The method you chose I found a little jarring and obtrusive to flow. Overall I thought this promo did a good job of establishing the Vampyra character for me and also hinting at a larger backstory. It built excellent foundations for future works and was overall a well presented and well written piece. I had this second overall in the Spooktacular behind Baxter and am looking forward to future development that you laid down the groundwork for. |
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:20:42 GMT
The Fantasy Wrestling Alliance proudly presents…
LIGHTS OUT 2022
LIVE! from Caesars Superdome in New Orleans, Louisiana.
Saturday 22nd October, 2022.
[MEDIA=youtube]vzue9-6qLIo[/MEDIA]
We join Caesars Superdome to a raucous crowd, the camera focussing on the stage where a huge array of gold and green pyro emanates, escaping through the stadium’s roof and exploding in the Louisiana evening sky. The camera pans across the enthusiastic audience, finally resting on the commentators as they introduce us to the show.
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Welcome, wrestling fans, to the second annual Lights Out extravaganza… it might be Divali tomorrow, but we’re going the opposite route, where the only lighting up will take place in Danny Toner’s locker room…"
Allen Price: "We have eight matches ahead of us tonight, including three of the FWA’s championship belts on the line! Shawn Summers will defend his Television Championship against Phillip A. Jackson in a rivalry that has bubbled over the past few weeks. And as Summers prepares for his second defense with his belt, the Spirit Walkers are ready to defend their World Tag Team Championships for the very first time, as Reagan Cole and Aka Yurei prepare to go up against Michelle von Horrowitz and Gerald Grayson of the Connection."
Rod Sterling: "But tonight isn’t all about championships, with grudge matches and battles for pride dotted over the card also. That includes Lizzie Rose, as the North American Champion prepares to lay old matters to rest against Johnny Johnson, who has been a proverbial thorn in her side for the past few months. Elsewhere, two FWA stars who’ve both had their fair share of bereavement recently in Uncle J.J. JAY! and Cornelius Aurelius Caesar - and looked like they might indeed come together in partnership before a swift and drastic fallout - will do battle right here in New Orleans."
Anzu Kurosawa: "And speaking of grudges, there are none larger than that held by Tommy Bedlam against Jason Randall, who was the man responsible for his lengthy recent lay-up on the injury list. What’s more, that match will be contested under X Rules! Glorious!"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Whilst several championships will be defended tonight, we’ll also line up the next set of challengers for a multitude of belts. The Secular Spooktacular, which returns for its second incarnation and features a completely open, unannounced field, will decide the next men or women in line for shots at the Television, North American, X, and Tag Team Championships. A lot is on the line in that unpredictable contest… but the biggest stakes are on the line in the final two matches of the evening."
Rod Sterling: "We’re talking, of course, about the Golden Opportunity match, where seven competitors will enter Steel Roulette with the hopes of securing a guaranteed FWA World Championship at a time of their choosing over the next three hundred and sixty five days… and speaking of the big prize, our main event will see Danny Toner put that championship on the line against a man who has been a constant thorn in his side over the past few months…"
Anzu Kurosawa: "Few years..."
Rod Sterling: "Indeed, few years! I’m talking, of course, about Alyster Black, who will continue his quest to dethrone Danny Toner and win the biggest prize in professional wrestling."
Allen Price: "So much lies ahead! Let’s get this show started!"
There's a decidedly mixed reaction in the Superdome, the tens of thousands of fans in New Orleans quite unsure as to how to welcome Gerald Grayson and Michelle von Horrowitz onto the stage. There are perhaps more cheers than usual for the duo, owing to Dreamer's former association with the city and Grayson's general nationwide popularity. There is a noticeable contingent of boos for the Connection, though, as they appear on the stage and survey the arena.
Rod Sterling: "It's time for your FWA World Tag Team Championships match, folks! Here come our challengers for the evening, who earned their opportunity here tonight back in last year's Tag Warz tournament, before re-staking their claim by defeating Bad Reputation back on Meltdown XIX."
Anzu Kurosawa: "They gave up that first shot when they stood aside for MOOT - who were then the champions - to address the threat of the Stocke Market ar Carnal Contendership, and it's been a bumpy ride for the Connection since then. It was at The Grand March that they both challenged Nova Diamond for the FWA World Championship in a triple threat match… a contest that MvH would emerge the winner of."
Jean-Luc Watkins: "There's an argument that this duo haven't quite been on the same page since Tag Warz, and that was shown again on Meltdown XX as well as Fallout 020. It seemed that on both shows Dreamer was ready to stretch the concept of competitive spirit, only for Gerald Grayson to dissuade her from doing so. That's been a regular motif for this partnership, but they'll need to be operating in unison tonight if they're going to win their first FWA World Tag Team Championships."
Von Horrowitz and Grayson have entered the ring, with the Daredevil hopping up onto the second rope to pose for the fans whilst Dreamer takes a seat in the corner. The crowd applaud GG and he basks in it for a moment, before finally hopping down from the turnbuckles and engaging in some shadow boxing in his team's corner. Michelle stares listlessly at the stage as their music fades out, and it's replaced by…
{Mouth For War || Pantera.}[MEDIA=youtube]audBZo6O3xU[/MEDIA]
The reaction in New Orleans for the champions is overwhelmingly positive, the audience showing their support for the Spirit Walkers as the pairing of Reagan Cole and Aka Yurei walk out onto the stage. Cole has his belt over his shoulder whilst Aka has hers fastened around her waist, the duo pausing for a moment on the stage to survey the fans and then the two figures in front of them in the ring. Finally, they begin their descent of the ramp…
Rod Sterling: "Here are the FWA World Tag Team Champions, who came into official ownership of those belts at the recent Anniversary Show, defeating Bad Reputation to begin their first reign."
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Victory in that match unified the FWA World Tag Team Championships with the Fallout World's Tag Team Championships, with Cole and Aka claiming the official crown after the Spirit Walkers won at the end of Meltdown's four team tournament. There's no denying both of these competitors are on a tear, and that is particularly true of Reagan Cole."
Allen Price: "He hasn't lost since before Back in Business, with Aka only suffering one defeat in that time period. That came against Michelle von Horrowitz and by virtue of a disqualification, meaning neither of the Spirit Walkers have been pinned or submitted sine that Rio de Janeiro supershow."
Anzu Kurosawa: "Talking of undefeated streaks… MvH and the Daredevil have emerged successful in each of their last six tag team contests as a duo, including the aforementioned run in the Tag Warz tournament. Both teams have a head of steam going into this one… something's gotta give, guys!"
Cole and Yurei have climbed into the ring, the Connection remaining in their corner as the champions parade their belts to the enthusiastic crowd. Eventually, after staring down their opponents with the gold in their hands, they give the belts to the official, who is standing beside Kurt Harrington next to the ring ropes.
Kurt Harrington: "Ladies and gentlemen, the following tag team contest is scheduled for one fall…"
ONE-FALL!
Kurt Harrington: "… with a sixty minute time limit… and is for the FWA World Tag Team Championships!!"
It's the official's turn to hold the belts aloft, the audience's anticipation growing now that all four competitors are in the ring.
Kurt Harrington: "Introducing first, the challengers… representing Cthulhu's Nephews… from Raleigh, North Carolina, 'the Daredevil' Gerald Grayson… from Rotterdam in the Netherlands, 'Dreamer' Michelle von Horrowitz… they are the Grayson & von Horrowitz Connection!!!"
Mostly boos, but some cheers. Grayson is now staring directly ahead of himself at his opponents, Michelle still seated and aloof next to him.
Kurt Harrington: "And their opponents… they are the reigning and defending FWA Tag Team Champions of the World… from Essex in the United Kingdom, 'the Apprentice' Reagan Cole… residing in Seattle, Washington, 'the Crimson Ghost' Aka Yurei… the SPIIIIRIIIIIIT…. WAAAAALKEEEEERS!!!"
Another cheer for the champions, who are now preoccupied with gazing across the ring at their challenger. The official hands the belts out to the timekeeper's area as MvH pulls herself up to her feet and shares some last minute whispers with Grayson. The referee issues his final instructions, and afterwards Dreamer and the Ghost retreat to the apron, Cole and Grayson eyeing each other up from opposite corners.
Finally, the bell rings…
Reagan and Gerald start by circling the ring before coming together with a collar and elbow tie up. Reagan begins to push Gerald across the ring slightly, before Grayson goes behind into a rear waistlock. Cole reverses by going behind himself and then shifting into hammer lock. GG attempts to cause separation by throwing an elbow back into Cole's head, succeeding with the third such strike and then taking Cole over with a snapmare. He unloads with a stiff kick to Reagan's back before propelling himself into the ropes. Cole is up before Grayson can hit whatever he has in mind, though, and collects Gerald in a bear hug…
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Reagan Cole looking for a belly-to-belly suplex, maybe, but Gerald Grayson breaks out with an elbow strike to the top of the head… these two evenly matched in the opening exchanges of this one."
Rod Sterling: "Indeed, but Grayson is looking to forge an advantage here with a series of knife edge chops, backing Cole into the ropes."
Anzu Kurosawa: "Grayson tries the Irish whip, but Cole reverses and sends Gerald into the opposite set of ropes instead… and then connects with a standing dropkick! Grayson knocked off his feet for the first time in this contest!"
Cole hoists Grayson up and drags him over to his corner in a side headlock before making a tag to Aka. Yurei climbs into the ring and, whilst her partner holds GG in the side headlock, connects with a quartet of stiff kicks to the Daredevil's abdomen. Cole climbs out of the ring when the referee begins his count, allowing Yurei to go to work with more stiff kicks to the abdomen of Grayson, who takes them from a seated position. She drags Grayson up to his feet in a front face lock, maybe looking for a DDT, but GG is able to drive her back into a set of turnbuckles with his shoulder, before whipping her into the opposite set and attempting to follow her in with a clothesline. Yurei throws herself out of the way, though, causing Grayson to hit the turnbuckles chest first. Aka connects with a boot to the midsection… and then a neckbreaker! Yurei hooks the leg…
ONE… TWO… NO!
Grayson gets the shoulder up, but Aka seeks to maintain the advantage by applying a grounded headlock. Gerald fights up, first to his knees and then to his feet, and then begins to throw elbows into Aka's gut. He pushes her back into the ropes and then finally creates separation by throwing her into the opposite set, but Yurei is able to duck GG's attempted clothesline, hits the ropes again, and then connects with a clothesline of her own!
Aka neglects going for a cover, instead tagging into Reagan and allowing Cole to come in and then Grayson over in a single-leg Boston Crab. GG looks in agony as Cole wrenches on the move for a lengthy stretch, until the Daredevil is able to drag himself to the bottom rope and reach out to them. Cole lets go when the official's count again, but doesn't allow Grayson any time to rest up. He pulls Grayson to his feet and connects with a series of European uppercuts, backing GG up into the ropes. He attempts to whip the Daredevil into the opposite set, but Gerald reverses and sends Cole across the ring instead…
Anzu Kurosawa: "Blind tag there, as Cole gets launched out of the ring with a big back body drop! But he's no the legal man anymore, and I'm not sure Gerald Grayson realises it…"
Allen Price: "Doesn't look like it, Anzu! Grayson looks like he's teeing up Cole here as the Apprentice claws his way to his feet on the outside…"
Rod Sterling: "SPRINGBOARD SHOOTING STAR PRESS!! From the inside, to the outside!!"
The fans are on their feet for Gerald's aerial move, with the Daredevil surveying his handiwork approvingly… not realising that Aka Yurei has mounted the top turnbuckle behind him!
Anzu Kurosawa: "Look out!!"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Aka Yurei, who is the legal competitor for the champions, steadies herself on the top rope… Gerald turns, and Yurei goes for the diving cross-body!"
Allen Price: "But MvH rugby tackles her partner out of the way!! Out of nowhere, Dreamer with the save!"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "And it's an ugly collision for Aka against the barricade at ringside!"
Dreamer doesn't give Yurei any time to rest, though. She lifts the Ghost up and throws her into the steel ring steps with an Irish whip!! Yurei collides with them shoulder-first, and Michelle proceeds to hurl Yurei unceremoniously back into the ring beneath the bottom rope. Gerald has regained his own vertical base, and gives Dreamer an admonishing look before he climbs into the ring himself. He picks Yurei up and throws her into a corner, mounting the second rope and proceeding to hit a series of right hands, the crowd counting along with him towards ten…
Rod Sterling: "That seemed like a big moment in this match, with Aka crashing and burning on the outside and the Connection assuming control."
Jean-Luc Watkins: "That's why it's called high risk, Rod!"
When he teaches his tenth right hand, Gerald hops down from the ropes and hurls Aka across the ring with a HARD Irish whip. Yurei bounces off the turnbuckles and back towards Grayson, who is waiting for her with a flapjack! He then tags in Michelle, who comes into the ring to a mild pop, which is at first positive before the boos resonate and almost seem to win. It's a mixed reaction at best for Dreamer as she lifts Yurei up and backs her into the ropes with overhand chops. She throws her across the ring with an Irish whip before taking her out at the knees with a low dropkick! Yurei is down to one knee, allowing Michelle to put her in a front face lock, hook the arm, and take Aka over with a snap suplex. Michelle goes for the cover…
ONE… TWO… NO!
Yurei gets the shoulder up, and Dreamer wrestles Aka back up to her feet in a front face lock before dragging her to the corner and tagging in Grayson. Gerald applies a front face lock to the other side of Aka and along with Michelle hits a double suplex! Von Horrowitz exits the ring as Grayson sizes Yurei up, the Ghost slowly climbing to her feet and then receiving a boot to the midsection. Gerald applies another front face lock…
Jean-Luc Watkins: "We've already seen a snap suplex from Michelle and a double suplex from the Connection, and now Grayson lifts Aka up for a delayed vertical…"
Rod Sterling: "All of the blood is rushing to the head of Aka Yurei as Grayson shows off some strength, the audience counting along and well past fifteen… past twenty… before Grayson finally slams her down with the suplex!"
Grayson hooks the leg…
ONE… TWO… NO!
Aka kicks out, and Grayson promptly tags in Michelle. Dreamer lifts Yurei up and hits a mule kick to double her over, before hooking both of Yurei's arms, perhaps looking for a double underhook suplex. Aka has other ideas, though, and first blocks it by dropping to a knee, and then attempts to drive Dreamer back into her corner. She's reaching for Cole's tag, Reagan reaching out in turn… so Michelle abandons the double arm underhook and spins Aka round so that the Ghost is facing the wrong way, and then pushes her chest-first into the turnbuckles! Grayson has to lean back to avoid being knocked off the apron by Aka, who stumbles back to the middle of the ring where von Horrowitz takes her in a rear waistlock…
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Deadlift German suplex!! And Michelle bridges for the cover…"
ONE… TWO… NO!
Aka with the shoulder up! Michelle maintains the rear waistlock, and begins to drag Aka back up to her feet again. It appears as though she's going for another German, but Yurei blocks it by placing her boot behind Michelle's calf and then flinging an elbow back into her head. This causes separation, and Yurei launches at Dreamer with an attempted clothesline… only for MvH to duck and get a grasp of her rear waistlock again. She bundles Yurei forwards into the ropes and then takes her back with an O'Conner Roll…
ONE… TWO… TH – NO!
Rod Sterling: "Looks to me like von Horrowitz had a handful of tights there, but still Yurei is able to kick out at two and a half…"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "But Michelle is still on the attack… she's grasping for the ankle, maybe going for that ankle lock…"
Allen Price: "Aka Yurei is having none of it! She lashes out with a boot to the face… is this her chance to make a tag?!"
Aka inches closer and closer to her corner… only for Michelle to charge across and knock Reagan off with a dropkick! Yurei has nobody to tag, and von Horrowitz lifts her up in a bearhug before throwing her back towards the Connection's corner with a belly-to-belly overhead release suplex!
Jean-Luc Watkins: "That looked like it might have been Yurei's chance, Price, but it's ripped away from her! And now Grayson is tagged in again…"
Rod Sterling: "The Connection are doing an excellent job of cutting the ring in half here tonight…"
Gerald waits on the apron for Aka to slowly drag herself up to a vertical base, before re-entering the ring with a springboard clothesline! Aka is down again, and Grayson immediately hooks the far leg…
ONE… TWO… T – NO!
Once more Aka kicks out! The crowd cheers for the Ghost's resilience, and there's a momentary flicker of frustration across the face of the Daredevil. He tags in Dreamer, who proceeds to climb up to the top rope…
Jean-Luc Watkins: "The Connection again looking to take things to the high rent district here… and who can blame them? They've had nothing but success from the top rope all night."
MvH steadies herself on the top rope and stares down at Aka, who is in a prone position in the centre of the ring… though perhaps a little too far away for her patented 450. Instead, Dreamer comes off the top rope with an attempted frogsplash… only for Aka to get her knees up!!
Allen Price: "Until now, J-L! That good fortune runs out, with Dreamer crashing into the knees of Aka Yurei!"
Rod Sterling: "And the Ghost is fighting up! She's first to her feet… and she nails Dreamer with a Tiger Suplex!!"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "But Aka is perhaps a little too fatigued to bridge for the cover! Instead, she crawls towards her corner… and makes the tag to Reagan Cole!"
The British Apprentice comes into the ring to a roar from the crowd, and takes the rising Michelle down with a clothesline to the back of the head! Grayson enters the ring to try and stem the turn in momentum, but he's nailed with a running forearm strike! And then a headbutt! And a Yakuza Kick!! Reagan Cole returns his attention to MvH, the legal competitor, and runs through her with a knee lift! Dreamer is staggered, and Cole takes her in a front face lock before delivering a tornado snap suplex! Cole goes for a cover…
ONE… TWO… NO!
Kickout from Michelle! Cole isn't deterred, instead lifting Michelle up and backing her into the ropes with a series of forearms. He Irish whips her into the opposite set, and winds up for a massive forearm… only for Dreamer to duck beneath it… and then connect with a thumb to the eye!! Cole's body is between Dreamer and the official, blinding him to the situation… AND putting him in the line of fire when Dreamer bundles Cole towards the turnbuckle! The official is squashed between Cole and the corner!
Allen Price: "The official is down! He's stirring, but he's down!"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Nice to see the official is made of stern stuff, rousing himself here as Dreamer connects with an enziguri on Cole! And now she begins to undo one of the turnbuckle covers in that corner…"
Rod Sterling: "I'm not sure she'll have time to use it, though – the official is already on his hands and knees. Maybe she's hoping he won't notice it's exposed…"
Dreamer has a different plan, though. She waits until the sluggish official is up to his feet again near the corner, using the ropes to support himself… before driving Cole back into the corner again! Once more, the official is caught between Reagan and the corner, but this time his slams against the exposed turnbuckle ring and then slumps down to the mat!
And then she hits a low blow on Reagan Cole!!
Allen Price: "… I think the ref might be out cold!"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Looks like MvH agrees with you, Price! She's looking underneath the ring already, and she produces a chair from beneath the apron!"
Von Horrowitz has the weapon in hand as she looms over Cole, the tag team champion slowly getting to his feet. MvH winds up with the chair…
… but Gerald grabs it out of her hands! He throws it to the ground, and then connects with a shining wizard on Cole!
Grayson turns towards Michelle, who looks perturbed by his actions. She drags her eyes off Grayson to look at the chair, lying on the mat, and makes to approach it again, only for GG to drag her attention back to him…
Gerald Grayson (off-mic): "I don't want to win that way…"
MvH stares back at Grayson, livid that he may be standing between her and the win…
You can cut the tension between the challengers with a knife…
… AND THEN AKA YUREI RUNS THROUGH DREAMER WITH A KENDO STICK!!
The crowd pops at the Ghost's return to the match, and Grayson looks surprised as Aka turns on him with the kendo stick. He ducks the first attempt at a strike and then doubles Yurei over with a boot to the midsection. He puts her in a front face lock, but Yurei still has the stick and lashes out with it on Grayson's legs! Gerald is forced to release her after the third hit, and then Yurei winds up for one more big shot with the kendo stick to the head of Grayson!
Aka turns back to readdress Dreamer, but finds Michelle already charging towards her! MvH connects with a clothesline, and the pair both fly over the top rope and onto the outside! Dreamer hoists Aka up and connects with a quartet of Mongolian chops, before taking Yurei by the wrist and attempting to Irish whip her into the steel steps for the second time in the match… only for Aka to reverse and send Michelle into them instead!
Rod Sterling: "A heavy collision for MvH against the steel ring steps, hitting them hip-first before bouncing over them and landing in a heap on the other side…"
Anzu Kurosawa: "And Aka Yurei has more sinister ideas in mind! She's taking apart our announce table!!"
Indeed, Yurei rips the monitors and cover off the table and flings it to the floor. She then collects Michelle and throws her face first onto the table, before climbing up onto it and dragging Michelle on with her. She hits a boot to the midsection and then drags Dreamer's head into position between her legs…
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Aka Yurei going for a piledriver here, maybe?! This would be game over if she put MvH through our desk with that…"
Rod Sterling: "Dreamer knows that too, Jean-Luc… she slumps to her knees, and another low blow!! This time it's Yurei on the receiving end of it!"
Anzu Kurosawa: "And instantly Michelle collects Aka in a front face lock…"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "BRAAAAAAINBUSTAAAAAAAH!!!"
Allen Price: "And the table doesn't budge an inch!!!"
Indeed, Yurei just thuds against the desk, which has no give. Aka lies atop the desk as Dreamer gets to her feet. She looks at Yurei whilst dragging in some deep lung-fulls of oxygen… and then she climbs onto the apron before ascending the top rope again!
Rod Sterling: "We've seen this before from MvH in big matches… maybe looking to finish Aka off here with one more big move from the top rope!"
Anzu Kurosawa: "TOP ROPE ELBOW DROP!! The table explodes beneath the move, finally giving way beneath Michelle and Aka!!"
Allen Price: "But who did that do more damage to?! Michelle von Horrowitz looks just as incapacitated as Aka Yurei after that move!"
Rod Sterling: "And we look to the two competitors in the ring, who will surely be responsible now for determining the winner in this chaotic opening contest!!"
Inside the ring, Gerald Grayson has come to his whereabouts and has seen the devastation outside of the ring. He approaches and looks to climb through the ropes, maybe going to check on his partner, but Cole lunges at him and connects with a forearm strike! Grayson manages to keep himself from falling to the ground by holding onto the ropes, but he’s already out on the apron and rocked by the strike. Reagan follows after him, hitting a trio of headbutts to GG on the ring apron, and then a kick to the gut to double him over. Cole drags Grayson’s head into position…
Jean-Luc Watkins: "PILEDRIVER!! Onto the apron!!"
Allen Price: "The hardest part of the ring!!"
Grayson slumps into a heap on the apron, and Reagan Cole isn’t much more with it as he rolls back into the ring. The referee still looks pretty out of it, and Reagan therefore drags Grayson back in and takes his team in setting him up in the corner in a seated position. Cole notices the chair that MvH introduced earlier in the match, and collects it before positioning it against Grayson’s torso. He then begins a slow ascent towards the top turnbuckle in an adjacent corner…
Rod Sterling: "It’s Reagan Cole’s turn to climb here! He senses his chance to finish Gerald Grayson off with something spectacular… COAST TO COAST!!! UNBELIEVABLE!"
Anzu Kurosawa: "The British Apprentice connects with a dropkick from all the way across the ring!! And now he covers Gerald Grayson…”
… … …
The crowd begins to count, and get to seven before Cole realises that the official is still out of it in the corner. He looks frustrated and gets to his feet, attempting to rouse the official by shaking him. It has some effect, the official looking up at Cole before shaking him off. The referee gets to his hands and knees, still feeling the effects of the bump earlier in the match…
… and there’s a change in the crowd’s demeanour within the arena, too! There are suddenly boos, and we find out why when we return to our wide shot…
Jean-Luc Watkins: "That’s Thomas West! Thomas West is in the ring! And Quiet, too!!"
Allen Price: "The Nephews are here! What business do they have in this tag team championship match?!"
Reagan Cole turns away from the official, content that he’s finally coming to his senses… and receives a huge pounce from Thomas West!!! Cole lands at Quiet’s feet, and uses the masked man’s leg to pull himself up onto his knees…
Rod Sterling: "FIREBALL! Quiet unleashes a fireball into the face of Reagan Cole!!!!"
Cole instantly falls to the mat, where he rolls about, clutching his face!! And meanwhile, Gerald Grayson has rolled under the bottom ring rope, and steadies himself on his feet upon the ring apron
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Looks as though Gerald Grayson is lining up for Extreme Impact! I'm not exactly sure how much Grayson knows about what just went on, but one thing he's sure about is Reagan Cole not knowing where the hell he is!"
Rod Sterling: "Cole is getting to his feet, but I don't think his vision is too solid. He stumbles around the ring before turning to face Grayson…"
Allen Price: "EXTREME IMPACT!!! Gerald takes his head off with the clothesline!!!"
Anzu Kurosawa: "And now the cover!"
The referee, finally stirring, drags himself over to make the slow, drawn out count.
ONE… TWO… ….
THREE!
{RESULT}Winners: The Connection via pinfall at 19:15.
Another mixed reaction emanates in Caesars Superdome as Grayson rolls off his defeated foe and slowly climbs to his feet.
Kurt Harrington: "Here are your winners… and the NEW FWA World Tag Team Champions… THE CONNECTION!!"
Both of the belts are slid into the ring, the official handing both of them over to Grayson, who holds one in each hand and looks down at the gold, nothing short of sheer ecstasy etched on his face. Meanwhile, outside of the ring, Thomas West and Quiet are helping lift Michelle out of the wreckage of the announce table. They have an arm each and walk her towards the ring, Dreamer eventually standing under her own volition before rolling into the ring.
Rod Sterling: "We have new champions! It's been a long, long road, but the Connection have finally reached the very top of the FWA tag team division!"
Von Horrowitz is to her feet in the ring, and embraces Grayson heartily in the middle of it. The other Nephews remain on the outside, clapping the new champions merrily. Dreamer finally relinquishes her grip from her tag team partner, who promptly hands her her new belt.
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Gerald Grayson wins his second belt here in the Fantasy Wrestling Alliance, and his first since 2022 when he resigned as X Champion… and MvH becomes the fifteenth triple crown champion in the company's history."
Anzu Kurosawa: "What a night for the Connection! This audience might not quite know how to react to this crowning, but the Nephews look in the mood for celebrating!"
West and Quiet have joined their comrades in the ring, and lift the new champions into the air on their shoulders, Michelle on Quiet and Grayson on West. The new champs lift their title belts, Grayson smiling giddily whilst von Horrowitz beats her chest.
Rod Sterling: "But spare a thought for Reagan Cole and Aka Yurei, who officially became tag team champions a short while ago at the Anniversary Show, but drop the belts tonight after a hardfought, gruelling contest…"
We cut away from the Nephews as they make their way up the ramp, and the camera turns to Cole and Yurei on the outside. Reagan is coming to his senses again, and climbs to his feet with an anguished look of loss on his face. He turns to Aka, who is finally stirring amongst the table debris, and the man from Essex leans over his fallen teammate to offer a helping hand…
… and just then, a hooded figure hops the barricade next to Reagan…
Rod Sterling: "What the –"
Anzu Kurosawa: "We got an interloper!!"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Where the hell is security?!"
If there are any security guards in the vicinity, they don't act nearly quickly enough. The hooded figure gives Cole a swift boot to the midsection, and then spikes him with a DDT on the outside!!
Allen Price: "Who the hell is this?! Has Reagan Cole not suffered enough?!"
Anzu Kurosawa: "Not nearly…"
The hooded figure stands to his feet, over Cole, with Aka - still more than a tad worse for wear - teaching out and grabbing at his ankles. Finally, the figure removes his hood…
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Is that…?"
??? (off-mic): "Nice to see you again, Reagan-o…"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "It is! That's British Kid!"
Allen Price: "Who on earth is British Kid?!"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "You should remember him from Back in Business earlier this year, Price! It looks like he’s finally finished picking the lighttube shards out of his head, and now he’s after some revenge?”
Rod Sterling: “And this pairing know each other very well from their time on the independent scene in the UK, where they teamed for the best part of a decade… but it looks like those amicable days are far behind them…”
British Kid notices security co-centralising, and thus decides it's time for him to hop the barricade and return from whence he came. The camera follows him for a while before we fade to black.
Back to the ring, each ring post now has a metal pole affixed to it. At the top of each pole is a briefcasing hanging from a hook atop each pole. A couple of wrestlers are already in the ring, Mr. Goal and Steve the Techno Pirate.
Kurt Harrington: "The following contest is the Secular SPOOK-tacular! In this match, competitors will compete for the four briefcases suspended from the poles surrounding the ring, and the match will end when each case has been claimed. Inside each of the four cases are different championship opportunites; a shot at either the X Championship, North American Championship, the Television Championship, or the Tag Team Championship with a partner of his or her choosing!
Introducing the competitors... First, already in the ring... MR. GOAL!
In the ring, Mr. Goal waves to the uninterested fans while decked out in hockey gear including a helmet that seems way too small for his head, a hockey stick in his right hand, and is sporting a St. Louis Blues jersey. Mr. Goal apparently did not get the memo that New Orleans isn't known for hockey and that while Blues music is pretty popular in the area, that's NOT a local sporting team. But darn it, he's trying!
Jean-Luc Watkins: "What a goofy looking guy this is! Where did he get that gear, goodwill? That helmet looks three sizes too small!"
Kurt Harrington: "Also already in the ring, STEVE THE TECHNO VAMPIRE!"
Steve pops it and locks it in the ring, which does get a more positive reaction from the crowd before he tosses his arms in the air.
Allen Price: "Steve The Techno Vampire certainly feels right at home here in this Halloween themed match! Maybe this could be his break out moment!"
Anzu Kurosawa: "Somehow I doubt it, but stranger things have happened in the FWA!"
{Vampire || Versailles.}[MEDIA=youtube]4runjD3c3-s[/MEDIA]
After about fifteen seconds of the opening to "Vampire," the lights in the arena dim. The camera zooms to the entranceway as the lights flash different shades of purple, red, and pink.
Kurt Harrington: "And now, making her way out to the ring representing MAYHEM... from OSaka, Japan... weighing in at one-hundred ten pounds... she is the WICKED SPIRIT... the YOKAI Queen... this is...VAMPYRA!"
Vampyra emerges from the back with her cape flowing behind her. Puffs of fire shoot up on both sides of the stage eliciting a pop from the crowd.
Rod Sterling: ""What an opportunity this is for Vampyra. She made her impressive debut on the most recent edition of Meltdown, making quick work of The Backstreet Boy. And now in just her second match, she could earn herself a title shot!"
Vampyra holds up three fingers to form an "M" before doing a small throat slashing gesture with her pointer finger. She heads down the ramp before rolling into the ring. Once in the ring, she shares a look with Steve the Techno Vampire, unsure of what to make of her vampire cohort.
{Can't Get You Outta My Heart || Bad Boys Boy Band.}[MEDIA=youtube]yKUstlGrvZg[/MEDIA]
A collective groan goes through the crowd as the camera pans over to get Vampyra's reaction. The Wicker Spirit licks her lips and smirks, not fearing taking on the Bad Boys once again.
Kurt Harrington: "Making their way out next... coming to us straight from the NINETIES... they weigh in at a combined weight of five-hundred ninety-four pounds... In-Sync... Mike Stand... and The Backstreet Boy... this is... THE BAD BOYS BOY BAND!
The boos intensify as the boy band trio prance and dance out from the back. Once they make their way down the aisle, they stop to huddle at ringside, with Backstreet Boy obviously pointing towards Vampyra, making their intentions known they are out for some payback in this match tonight.
Allen Price: "I'm not sure anyone would put money on one of the Bad Boys here tonight, but you can't help but think a numbers game in this match might not be a bad thing."
Jean-Luc Watkins: "The Bad Boys Boy Band seem to have their eyes on some revenge on Vampyra for Meltdown... but judging by Vampyra's reaction, she actually looks eager to get her hands on them again!"
{Bow Down || Prevail.}[MEDIA=youtube]n2EjeMx4bSg[/MEDIA]
The boos don't stop with the Bad Boys because they only get louder for the reveal of the next two entrants in the match.
Kurt Harrington: "Now making their way to the ring... weighing in at a ocmbined weight of four-hundred and seventy-six pounds... "The Sin City Bad Boy" Jackson Fenix and "Nasty" Nate Savage... they are... THE UNDISPUTED ALLIANCE!"
Jackson Fenix and Nate Savage walk out from the entrance, stopping on the stage to do a two handed high five.
Rod Sterling: "Speaking of numbers games... The Undisputed Alliance might actually be a little more threatening with that. They may be a little goofy at times, but you can't underestimate them in a match like this."
Anzu Kurosawa: "Not only that, but they've both tasted gold before and no doubt they'd love to get another shot at the Tag Titles or any one of those singles titles."
Fenix stops on the way to the ring to argue with some fans at ringside that are giving him a hard time. Fenix looks like he's ready to get into a fight with one young guy at a ringside, but Nate comes over and pulls him away, encouraging his friend to the ring.
{Frankenstein (1931) Theme || Bernard Kaun.}[MEDIA=youtube]B38ohaelNBQ[/MEDIA]
Kurt Harrington: "And now, introducing to you... hailing from Ingolstadt, Germany.... weighing in at a staggering three-hundred eighty-five pounds... ITTTTTT'S AALLLLIIIIIVVVEEEEEEEEEEE.... this is.... FRANKENSEIN'S..... MONSTER!!"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Wait, what?"
Allen Price: "It's the Secular Spooktacular, JL! There's no telling who can show up! We got vampires! And now we have Frankenstein's Monster!"
Out from the back lumbers out THE BOULDER, who is decked out in a convincing Frankenstein's Monster cosplay, his face painted green with bolts coming out the side of his neck. He extends his arms out and slowly plods his way down to the ring as the fans take delight.
Anzu Kurosawa: "All joking aside, a man the size of The Boulder could grab one of those briefcases with minimal effort! The other competitors are going to have to give him a lot of attention to make sure he doesn't steal this one!"
{The Lumberjack || Jackyl.}[MEDIA=youtube]A52p9jc-gOo:1[/MEDIA]
The fans wait in anticipation for the next entrants, some of the crowd recognizing the music and being familiar with the team from Ground Zero.
Kurt Harrington: "Making their official FWA debut... coming to us from The Yukon, Canada... weighing in at a combined weight of six-hundred twenty-five pounds... DAN AND DOUG LUPONE... THE LUUUMMMMBERJACKS!"
Out walk the two identical rugged mountain twins, stopping to soak in the moment on the top of the stage.
Allen Price: "Looks like The Boulder will have some 'big boy' competition in this one!"
Rod Sterling: "No doubt about it. This brotherly tandom are making their debut here in the FWA, but were the standouts of Ground Zero Season 3! It may have taken them a while to get that official FWA contract, I have a feeling they are looking to make a statement here tonight!"
With intensity on their faces, Dan and Doug stomp down to the ring to join the rest of the competitors in the ring.
{Animals || Nickelback.}[MEDIA=youtube]DLYwwtPA49w[/MEDIA]
A solidly mixed reaction, trending towards mostly cheers, fills the audience as the camera cuts over to Jackson Fenix and Nate Savage, both sharing a look of disgust realizing a very familiar foe of theirs would be joining the fray.
Kurt Harrington: "Next up, from Hickory, North Carolina... weighing in at three-hundred two pounds... he is one half of THE BUDDY SYSTEM... BBBBBBBBIIIIIIIGGG BRYAN BAAAAAXTER!"
Trotting out from the back in his red "Buddy System" letterman jacket, Baxter tosses his arms up in the air to more cheers from the crowd.
Rod Sterling: "It's a big night for The Buddy System as later tonight, Jeremy Best will be competing for the Golden Opportunity, but right now his partner and friend Bryan Baxter has his own chance at earning a title shot."
Anzu Kurosawa: "Bryan's earned a lot of goodwill from the fans since his debut thanks to his association with Jeremy, and it shows on his entrance here. We haven't had much of a chance to see Bryan in action on his own, so this should be interesting to see how he holds his own in this environment."
Baxter is hyper focused as he made his way down to the ring, but can't help but lock eyes with Jackson Fenix and Nate Savage as he climbs into the ring.
{Bad To The Bone || George Thorogood & The Destroyers.}[MEDIA=youtube]nqgUG_JVzCs[/MEDIA]
Out from the back, a new face emerges. He slowly walks out decked out in long black wrestling tights featuring silver and blue trim with a coat of arms logo along with a skull and crossbones logo across his knee-pads. With a smirk on his face, he pauses to talk some trash to the fans at the top of the ramp. In the ring, Vampyra takes notice, indicating some familiarity with the next entrant.
Kurt Harrington: "And finally, making his FWA debut... from Newark, New Jersey, weighing in at two-hundred twenty-three pounds... AAAAAANNNDDEERRSEN VEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEGA!"
Vega cracks his knuckles on the ramp before starting to slowly making his way down the ramp. He takes his time, eyeing and measuring up each competitor in the ring individually.
Jean-Luc Watkins: "This is a much anticipated debut for Andersen Vega after we got a video package for him on Fallout. He's a highly decorated former champion in many other organizations and based on some social media activity in the lead up to Lights Out, has had some run ins with Vampyra in the past as well."
Anzu Kurosawa: "I'm really excited to see Vega in action here in FWA but this guy has a reputation for being one of the dirtiest players in the game."
Rod Sterling: "Here we go folks! This should be pure chaos and I can’t wait to see how it breaks down. A lot of hungry people in this ring tonight as only Nate Savage and Jackson Fenix have held titles among this group!”
With the ring of the bell, all thirteen competitors crowd the ring, waiting to see who strikes first. After breaking out of a huddle, The Bad Boy Boy Band rush over and gang up on Vampyra to officially get things underway. The mysterious masked wrestler fights back with some forearms and elbows to each, but the numbers quickly overwhelm her as 3 pretty boys work her over into the corner.
Elsewhere, as the bell had rung, we have ourselves a big boy beefy showdown going on between the Lumberjack twins Dan Lupone and Doug Lupone, both staring down Frankenstein's Monster, The Boulder. The trio of towers end their staredown as Frankenstein hits Dan with a right hand, which Doug quickly responds back with right hand of his own in defense of his brother.
On the other side of the ring, Mr. Goal is having some difficulty getting his helmet off to start the match. It's stuck! Here comes the debuting Andersen Vega. But he's not there to offer a helping hand. No, not at all. Instead, he snatches away Mr. Goal's hockey stick and SWEEPS THE LEGS of the hockey player, taking him down to the mat!
Meanwhile, Bryan Baxter starts the match off with a showdown with his old rivals, Jackson Fenix and Nate Savage of the Undisputed Alliance. Baxter cracks his knuckles and looks hungry to get his hands on them, but before he can....Andersen Vega smacks him across the back with the hockey stick as well! Baxter drops to a knee and Jackson and Nate decide to jump out of the ring and avoid the fury of Vega's newly acquired hockey stick in the ring.
Anzu Kurosawa: “Vega has a reputation for not being afraid to get creative with his corner cutting. He’s already living up to that reputation tonight!”
As the Lumberjacks send Boulder into the ropes, Boulder ducks a double clothesline, bouncing off the ropes and hitting a double clothesline of his own to Dan and Doug Lupone...but the big Lumberjacks are barely staggered, and they instead grab arms and hit a double boot to the chest of the Boulder to send the big man down! All the while, Vampyra is still being triple teamed by The Backstreet Boy, In-Sync, and Mike Stand! That is until...STEVE THE TECHNO VAMPIRE makes the save!
Steve quickly gets overwhelmed himself, but that opening is what Vampyra needs to fight her way out of the corner. A big roundhouse kick sends Mike Stand to the canvas, rolling out of the ring. Backstreet Boy and In-Sync have worked Steve down to the mat, now on his hands and knees taking a stomping from both men. That is until Vampyra rushes in, leaping off Steve's back as a springboard into a headscissors takedown to In-Sync! He rolls out of the ring to join his partner! Vampyra helps Steve the Techno Vampire back to his feet and the pair hit a double dropkick to send him out of the ring as well!
Allen Price: “A vampire team up! This is what I wanted to see tonight!”
Anzu Kurosawa: “I’m not sure Vampyra is looking for friends here as it’s every wrestler for themselves out there, but she’s probably thankful to have Steve there to lend her a hand at least in that moment!”
While all that was going on, Anderson Vega had given a beating to Mr. Goal, who still had not been able to get that pesky helmet off his head. Vega utilized that hockey stick to take him down with a Russian Legsweep, the stick across the throat of Mr. Goal. Vega then picks him back up by the head, and as Steve the Techno Vampire is trying to get his apparent new fellow vampire friend, Vampyra to dance with him...Vega uses Mr. Goal's helmet (while still on his own head) to headbutt Steve from behind!
This leads to a showdown between Vampyra and Vega. The two go nose to nose before they start to trade blows! Vega gets the upperhand with his size advantage, before sending Vampyra into the ropes! Off the ropes, Vampyra rolls across a backdrop attempt, continues to rush to the opposite ropes and its a SUICIDE DIVE out of the ring into all three members of the Bad Boys Boy Band at ringside!
Elsewhere, The Lumberjacks continued to work on The Boulder before sending him over the top rope with a double clothesline! Nate and Jackson Fenix watch on from ringside, deciding to not get too involved just yet.
Outside the ring, Vampyra and the Boy Band are getting back to their feet when from out of nowhere, Bryan Baxter displays some rare agility as he comes running off the apron with a running cannonball senton to take all five down to the ground at ringside!
Anderson Vega becomes the first to go for a briefcase, with most of the competitors now out of the ring...but unfortunately for him, two of the larger competitors were still in the ring! Dan and Doug Lupone stop Vega in his tracks before he can grab the briefcase..Doug pulls Vega down and delivers a big lariat in the corner. Doug moves out of the way as Dan rushes in a big body avalanche before Dan tosses him back towards Doug who hits a BIG BOOT to send Vega down to the mat! Doug then bounces off the ropes and impresses with a running somersault senton onto the fallen Vega!
Rod Sterling: “My God! How can a man that size move like that!”
Anzu Kurosawa: “Look out, I think the twins have briefcases on their mind!”
Sure enough, it the twin Lumberjacks are the sole wrestlers left standing in the ring and the pair walk to separate adjacent corners and begin to climb to get a pair of briefcases!
Jean-Luc Watkins: "These guys won't have to climb far to grab those things."
Allen Price: "And let me tell you, you cannot teach size, can you?"
Jean-Luc Watkins: "No...no you cannot..."
But Nate Savage and Jackson Fenix were now back in the ring! Fenix has the hockey stick and CRACKS IT ACROSS DOUG'S BACK! But it BREAKS AND Doug NO-SELLS IT! He does jump down off the corner and confronts the UA pair. Meanwhile, Bryan Baxter climbs the apron and heads to Dan's corner, cutting him off with a running fist before climbing the turnbuckle with the big man. Baxter slugs away to rock the big Lumberjack who is on the middle turnbuckle...and its Baxter positioning himself to go down Dan's back...SUNSET FLIP POWERBOMB to Dan!
Rod Sterling: "That's The Buddy Bomb! Bryan taking a page out of his partner's playbook to prevent one of those Lupone twins from grabbing the briefcase!"
Dan's brother Doug fended off both members of the Undisputed Alliance - showing off some impressive agility as he hit a step up enziguri on Jackson before connecting with a spin kick to an incoming Savage! But an unsuspecting UPPERCUT TO THE GROIN from a recovered Andersen Vega quickly stalled Doug's momentum, doubling him over so Vega can connect with a DDT to take the big man down. But it's Vampyra connecting with a SPRINGBOARD CROSSBODY back into the ring to Vega as he got back to his feet!
Vega rolls pretty quickly back to his feet only to be hit by a running calf-kick from Vampyra! She looks to take advantage, climbing the ropes, but the Boy Band continues to be a thorn in her side as Mike Stand and In-Sync are now back in the ring and trying to climb up with her! But here comes Steve the Techno Vampire, once again making the save as he pulls Mike Stand down and lays him out with a bodyslam while Vampyra hooks In-Sync from the top turnbuckle...TOP ROPE SPANISH FLY!
With everyone else down in the ring, Steve the Techno Vampire can't believe it...he has the chance of a lifetime! He dances his way over to the corner and begins to climb up, but not so fast...it's a KICK TO THE GROIN from behind by Vega! Vega spins Steve around...and he hits him with THE EXCALIBUR!
Vega climbs up instead...AND GRABS THE BRIEFCASE, PULLING IT DOWN! Vega has retrieved the first briefcase of the match!
Case #1 claimed by Andersen Vega at 6:05
Rod Sterling: "Can you believe it? Anderson Vega in his debut here in FWA has already earned himself a title shot! We'll find out at the conclusion of the match just which championship he'll be going after...but what an achievement!"
As the match continues, The Backstreet Boy has now set up a table at ringside that he indicates has Vampyra's name written all over it! But Vampyra currently had her hands full with Fenix and Savage. Jackson tells Nate he has the secret weapon. Nate questions Jackson but all becomes clear as he pulls out a small seasoning container…
Allen Price: "He has GARLIC! The weakness of all vampires!"
Jackson laughs as he dumps some garlic into his hand and then tosses it at the recovering Vampyra...WHO DUCKS and the garlic goes into Steve's eyes! Steve oversells the garlic like he just got hit with acid, dropping to the mat and screaming in pain as he holds his face. Meanwhile its a superkick from Vampyra to Savage followed by a jumping bicycle knee to Savage, sending the big man into the corner. On the other side of the ring, Bryan Baxter is putting the boots to Dan Lupone in the other corner until his brother Doug recovers and attacks Baxter from behind with a big clothesline. Boulder's Frankenstein's Monster has finally re-entered the ring and come over to that corner as well, drawing the attention of Doug Lupone as well. The pair begin to battle once again, trading blows while Vampyra attempts a standing hurricanrana to Savage, but Savage holds on and counters with the PISSED OFF POWERBOMB to Vampyra, sending her to the mat with extra force!
Noticing a recovering Baxter in the corner, Nate heads over and attacks his rival, scoring with a big headbutt followed by a discus elbow smash. Meanwhile, The Lumberjacks have The Boulder where they want him, each grabbing the 7-footer by the throat...DOUBLE CHOKESLAM TO THE BOULDER!
The Lumberjacks moved on from Frankenstein to break up the brawl between Savage and Baxter. Baxter and Savage shared a look at one another as they suddenly found themselves standing across the ring from two larger men...something both are not too familiar with in FWA...and in a moment of rare collaboration between the two, they nod and both head before they charged...Baxter squaring off against Dan while Savage took on Dan! After some trading of blows, Baxter ducks a right hand from Dan and rocks the big Lumberjack with a discuss lariat before bouncing off the ropes and hitting a running high impact shoulder block to Dan that takes the big man down! With Dan down, Baxter comes over and helps out Savage, scoring a boot to the midsection of Dan and the pair hook Doug by the head...and the pair combine to lift Doug up...DOUBLE VERTICAL SUPLEX to the big man!
Allen Price: "It's an Undisputed Amigos reunion!"
Meanwhile, the Bad Boys Boy Band have pulled Vamyra out of the ring and have been working her over at ringside, trying to get her set up on the table, but Vampyra battles back! He fights back against the group, now standing up on the table and leaping off the table and catching Backstreet Boy and In-Sync with a flying double DDT off the table to the floor! Back in the ring, Baxter looks to take advantage of the Lumberjacks being down and Savage slows to recover as he climbs the turnbuckles, going for the next briefcase…
But Jackson Fenix is there to stop him! And Savage is up and comes over to join his partner, clobbering Savage from behind.
Jean-Luc Watkins: "So much for the reunion!"
Savage and Fenix each take turns hitting strikes to Baxter on the turnbuckle before Savage finally gives him a big shove...sending Baxter falling of the top turnbuckle..
THROUGH THE TABLE AT RINGSIDE!
Jackson and Nate are both left standing by themselves on the top turnbuckle. They smile to one another before they BOTH REACH UP AND GRAB THE BRIEFCASE! They jump down simultaneously, clearly satisfied with their plan.
Jean-Luc Watkins: "What just happened? They both came down with the briefcase!"
Allen Price: "Do they both get a title shot?"
Rod Sterling: "I don't believe that's what the rules indicate, but Jackson and Nate both seem to think they've won!"
Nate and Jackson hug one another with excitement before they leave the ring together, jumping up and down with jubilation. But a referee comes over, explaining to the team that only one of them could be declared the winner of the briefcase. Disappointed, the pair reluctantly agree but not before a game of Rock, Paper Scissors to determine who gets the briefcase.
Jackson chooses Scissors.
Nate chooses Rock.
Rock smashes scissors, so it's NATE SAVAGE retrieving the second briefcase!
Case #2 claimed by Nate Savage at 9:31
Jackson Fenix re-enters the ring and rushes to the far corner, immediately looking to retrieve one of the final two remaining briefcases, but he's hit by a springboard dropkick from an incoming Vampyra that quickly stops that! Vampyra holds up three fingers in an "M" shape, rallying the crowd, as Fenix begins to get up to his knees...Vampyra bounces off the ropes with a running double knee strike to the back of his head.
Anzu Kurosawa: "She calls that THE BITE and Jackson Fenix is certainly feeling that bite right now!"
Vampyra heads to the corner, looking to retrieve a briefcase…she almost has her hand on it when she’s lifted from behind by Dan Lupone! Lupone looks to drop Vampyra backwards with a back suplex, but Vampyra floats over and lands on her feet! She shoots a SUPERKICK to Dan! Dan is only staggered as Doug is up and tries to help out his brother, but Vampyra connects to Doug with a Superkick as well! But Doug is only staggered as well!
Vampyra hits another pair of Superkicks to both Lumberjacks, taking them down to a knee…when Vampyra herself is hit with the SUPERKICK ME BABY ONE MORE TIME from a recovered Jackson Fenix!
But unfortunately, Jackson gets a little too overconfident, mocking the falling Vampyra that he doesn’t see a DOUBLE BIG BOOT from the Lumberjacks coming! Fenix drops back down to the mat.
Bryan Baxter has crawled back up from the wreckage of the table, pulling himself up using the ropes and tries to climb the turnbuckles while the other four were battling, but just as he has his fingers on the briefcase, it’s once again the Lupone Lumberjacks stopping someone from grabbing the briefcase! Both Doug and Dan stand up on the middle ropes with Baxter…and now Frankenstein’s Monster Boulder has rejoined the fray as well! He comes over and clobbers both Dan and Doug from behind with forearm smashes before trying to climb up the ropes as well..
Jean-Luc Watkins: “We’re really testing the limits of those turnbuckles!”
Anzu Kurosawa: “Look at the strain on the ring ropes! I don’t think it’s going to hold!”
Baxter, Doug, and Dan each wear down Frankenstein with some right hands before Dan hooks him – BACK SUPERPLEX TO THE BOULDER off the middle turnbuckle!
Doug, meanwhile, grabs Baxter by the throat – CHOKESLAM OFF THE TOP TURNBUCKLE TO BAXTER! Doug drops down to a knee after delivering the move…but in rushes Vampyra with a running low dropkick to Doug’s leg! It sends Doug falling down across the middle ropes! Fired up, Vampyra rushes back to the ropes…MOONLIGHT KICK (Tiger Feint Kick) sends Doug falling to the mat in the ring. From the apron, Vampyra heads to the corner, mounting the turnbuckles…
Reaching up…
AND SHE’S GOT IT!
Vampyra retrieves the third briefcase!
Case #3 claimed by Vampyra at 12:19
Back in the ring, the competitors realize it's down to just one briefcase, and Baxter sits up to his knees…desperation starting to show on his face after coming so close to grabbing the briefcase multiple times in the match. He looks to see the two giant Lumberjacks starting to get back up to their feet…he reaches into his tights..and retrieves a pair of Brass Knuckles!
Anzu Kurosawa: “Baxter resorting to some old tricks of his! I thought he had learned a thing or two from Jeremy about playing nice in the ring!”
Jean-Luc Watkins: “You can’t teach an old dog, new tricks, Allen. Baxter is going to do whatever it takes to win! He wants to show he isn’t just Jeremy’s partner…he wants to win on his own!”
Baxter looks down, conflicted about the knuckles…and slides them back off, tossing them away!
Rod Sterling: “Not so fast! Maybe Jeremy has rubbed off on Bryan after all!”
The crowd seems to approve of Baxter’s decision as he rushes in, guns blazing towards both Dan and Doug! Punches back and forth to both men! Baxter has the Lupones reeling! DISCUSS LARIAT to Dan. DISCUSS LARIAT to Doug! Baxter whips Doug into the corner before whipping Dan into his own brother in the corner! Both Lumberjacks cornered…in rushes Baxter with a big CORNER SPLASH! Dan staggers back out of the corner into a side BELLY TO BELLY suplex! Now Doug staggers out and is caught by Baxter…who struggles…but uses all his might to LIFT UP DOUG…AND THEN SPINS HIM AROUND INTO A SITOUT POWERBOMB!
Rod Sterling: “Baxter is ON FIRE! Everyone else is down…nothing is standing between him and that final briefcase!”
Baxter lets out a primal scream as he gets back to his feet and stomps over to the final corner. Baxter makes his way up the turnbuckles…he reaches up…he’s got a hand on the briefcase…
SMACK!
BRIEFCASE TO THE HEAD!
Rod Sterling: “IT’S THAT DAMN NATE SAVAGE! He just smacked Baxter across the head with the briefcase he won earlier in the match! Baxter had the final briefcase! This should be over!”
Stunned by the shot, Baxter fell backwards off the turnbuckles, landing flat on his back.
Jackson Fenix pulls himself up using the ring ropes, quickly realizing that opportunity was knocking for him thinks to the assist from his best friend and tag partner. Jackson points to his partner with a smile, giving him big props but Nate tells Jackson to get to the corner and get that last briefcase! Fenix nods and stumbles over, beginning to climb up..
BUT AN ARM REACHES UP AND GRABS JACKSON BY THE FOOT…
IT’S STEVE THE TECHNO VAMPIRE! He has finally recovered from the devastating garlic attack Jackson used on him earlier in the match! Jackson tries to break free from the grip of the angered Vampire…but Steve pulls him down off the turnbuckles!
Jackson Fenix: “GET OFF ME YOU FREAK! I’M TRYING TO WIN A MATCH HERE!”
Jackson creates some distance by kicking Steve in the face, then lifting him up…Sin City Hangover! Jackson turns his attention back to the corner, but Mr. Goal has returned to the ring as well! He’s finally got his helmet off!
Jackson Fenix: “You’ve got to be kidding me!”
Mr. Goal charges in at Fenix. Fenix simply moves aside and Mr. Goal crashes into the turnbuckles instead. He staggers backward into the Superkick Me Baby One More Time from Jackson, laying him out on the mat as well.
Jackson Fenix: “Anyone else want to come back from the dead?”
The frustration on Fenix’s face is evident…
But there was one more.
BRYAN BAXTER is back up! He spins Fenix around – BOOT TO THE MIDSECTION.
BAXTER DRIVER!
With Jackson laid out, Bryan pulls himself back up using the ropes…he’s already in the right corner but the Lumberjacks are both starting to stagger to their feet…so there’s no time to waste. Baxter ascends the turnbuckles..
Reaches up..
In comes both Dan and Doug…
BUT BRYAN HAS THE BRIEFCASE!
HE PULLS IT DOWN! He’s retrieved the final briefcase!
Case #4 claimed by Bryan Baxter at 14:53
Baxter drops down to the canvas, clutching the briefcase tightly as the bell rings to officially end the match.
Dan, Doug, and the rest of the competitors begin to clear the ring, exiting with disappointment as the four who did grab a briefcase tonight stick around.
Rod Sterling: “This isn’t over yet folks. We still have to find out title shot each of these competitors have won here tonight!”
{Covered in Money || JPEGMAFIA.}[MEDIA=youtube]t7TQev40ftI[/MEDIA]
As the competitors anxiously wait in the ring, Jon Russnow walks out from the back offering a round of applause to the winners. He makes his way down the ramp, climbing in and taking a microphone.
Jon Russnow: “Let’s hear it for our winners! What a match, what a match! But I know no one wants to hear me ramble on about it, because we all want to know what the heck is in these briefcases? Right!?”
The crowd cheered in agreement.
Jon Russnow: “Let’s start with our first briefcase here. How about this Andersen Vega. VERY first appearance here in FWA and you already have yourself a guaranteed title shot! Welcome to the FWA! Let’s see what title you’ll be going after.”
Vega gave a confident smirk as he joined Russnow in the center of the ring. Vega unlatched the briefcase, opening up and taking a look at it’s contents. He gives a slight chuckle.
Jon Russnow: “Well, well, well… Mr. Vega, I know you’re new here… but you’re going to have to find yourself a friend pretty quickly here because you have yourself a shot at the…FWA TAG TEAM CHAMPIONSHIPS!”
Rod Sterling: “How about that! But not sure Vega has endeared himself to many people so far, at least judging by this match. It’ll be interesting to see who is willing to partner up with the newcomer.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: “Hey, a guaranteed title shot may have people lining up offering to team with him!”
Vega doesn’t show any concern on his face about who he would find to be a partner, instead he lifts up the briefcase in celebration.
Jon Russnow: “Good luck to you finding a partner. One man that already does have a partner is next up…Nate Savage!”
Nate steps forward, his own face showing some slight disappointment that he and Jackson Fenix didn’t get the tag title shot, but it quickly fades as he realizes he still has a title shot nevertheless. Savage opens up his briefcase…
Jon Russnow: “Oh now isn’t that interesting. Nate Savage will be getting a shot the X CHAMPIONSHIP!”
Rod Sterling: “How about that! Nate Savage, the man Alyster Black defeated for the X Championship almost a year ago!”
Nate Savage has a big grin on his face, clearly eager to get a chance at the title he once held.
Jon Russnow: “I can’t wait to see that rematch! And how about our newcomers here in FWA. First Andersen Vega, now our next briefcase holder is getting a shot in just her SECOND match! Vampyra, you’ve certainly impressed so far and we’re glad to have you on the team. Let’s see what title you’ll be challenging for!”
Vampyra leaps forward, presenting her briefcase with some jubilation. She unlatches the case and extends it out.
Jon Russnow: “And for you Vampyra, you have yourself a shot at the Television Title which means you have yourself a date with either current champion Shawn Summers or PAJ depending on the outcome of tonight's match! Congratulations!”
Vampyra jumps up and down with excitement as Bryan Baxter now steps forward as well, his face unable to hide his emotion.
Jon Russnow: “And we don’t even have to open it up because we know by process of elimination what you, Bryan Baxter, have a shot at…but might as well go through the motions.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: “What if it's a swerve and there’s actually a pink slip in there. Fingers crossed!”
Baxter’s hands are shaking from the excitement as he opened up the briefcase, and sure enough…
Jon Russnow: “Just as expected…no surprises here tonight, Bryan Baxter will get a shot at the NORTH AMERICAN CHAMPIONSHIP! Congratulations to you and the rest of the winners here tonight…well earned and I can’t wait for each of these upcoming matches!”
Baxter throws up both his arms in celebration once again as the four winners each admire their briefcase and look forward to their upcoming championship opportunities.
{‘Legio Aeterna Victrix’| Ottra the Fox}[MEDIA=youtube]VkeLkuFzPfM[/MEDIA]
Kurt Harrington: “Ladies and gentleman, the following contest is a singles match with a thirty minute time limit set for one fall. Introducing first, weighing in at three hundred and nineteen liras, from inside the sacred Pomerium of The Glorious Roman Empire… he is CORNELIUS… AURELIUS… CAESAR!”
There’s a raucous ovation from the arena but instead of Caesar coming out, two columns of figures dressed in Ancient Roman military garb line up on either side of the ramp. At the forefront are two unarmed men, while the rest are geared. Finally, Cornelius Aurelius Caesar steps through the curtains on the back of a horse and the raucous ovation turns into an explosive one here in Caesar’s Superdome.
Allen Price: “It feels like we’re in Ancient Rome with how much these fans are behind Caesar! It truly is Caesar’s Superdome!”
He wears a gladiator helmet, a vibrant blood-red cape, and blade at his hip. He maintains a serious demeanor for this match despite being in what is virtually his home arena. As he reaches the top of the ramp, he slides off of the horse. One of the two unarmed figures at the top takes care of the horse while the other takes from Caesar his cape, helmet, and blade, leaving the General in his wrestling trunks.
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Caesar rejected an offer to join the Nephews and it nearly resulted in an assault that almost certainly would’ve put him out of commission.”
Allen Price: “Caesar wouldn’t have accepted the offer no matter what sort of threats the Nephews had for him. They can’t defeat that sort of man by fear, and I think Uncle knew that.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: "He’s been determined to prove his worth in the FWA, and a victory over a three time X Champion would certainly be a way to do that on route to an attempt to qualify for the upcoming F1 Climaxxx.”
Anzu Kurosawa: “I hope Uncle makes up for his nonviolence on Meltdown against him tonight.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Always delightful to hear your takes, Anzu.”
Cornelius makes his way into the squared circle, and stands proudly in the center of the ring, nodding off to the impressive reception while his legionnaires make their way back up the ramp.
{‘No Love’ || Death Grips.}
[MEDIA=youtube]2MHhLDCJ57E[/MEDIA]
Kurt Harrington: “And his opponent, weighing in at Chunky for his Height, from the Cosmos… he is Cosmic Horror… Uncle… J… J… JAY!”
And the cheers subside to boos almost instantly. Cosmic Horror finds himself deep in the stands of Caesar Superdome. He’s dressed in a pink tracksuit with his his trademark mask covering his facial expression. He stops right outside the entrance in the crowd to stare far down at Caesar standing in the ring. As promised, there are no Nephews at his side.
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Often with the Nephews, it’s a question of whether or not you’ll be facing just the legal competitors, or also a few allies. It looks like, and this may be a deception, Uncle intends to wrestle this one on his own.”
Allen Price: “It could be a deception, but I think I’ve come to realize that it’s always mind games with Uncle. The power of suspicion that it is mind games is enough. And the motivation that he beat Caesar without any assistance might also be driving him. Uncle wants to hurt Caesar morally, and I think he recognizes the numbers game won’t help in that process here.”
Uncle is patient as he makes his way down to the arena. He nearly gets into a shoving match with an overbearing fan but security is quick to get between. He then moves on to signing autographs from some of the Nephews in attendance in New Orleans, making sure to give his trademark tentacled kiss to some of his most fervent supporters.
Allen Price: “If there’s one thing I’ll never get about Uncle, is that no matter how many people hate him, there’s always a few who somehow idolize him.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Even Satan has his followers, Allen.”
Anzu Kurosawa: “I’m familiar with a few of them.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: "That doesn’t surprise me at all.”
Uncle finally hops over the barricade, reaching ringside, and getting a better look at the man he calls General. He slides into the ring lackadaisically and makes his way to his feet. Caesar waits patiently in a corner while Uncle slowly removes his track suit and sets it aside, before stretching, and telling the referee he can ring the bell.
Cosmic Horror and Caesar circle around the ring, slowly approaching each other and - SLAP! Caesar is caught across the jaw with a very stiff slap from Uncle. Fury overtakes him instinctively and he goes in pursuit of his opponent who hurriedly heads for the rope and sticks his body halfway out, demanding the referee tell the General to give him some space. The jeers come fast and furious for the predictably troll-ish tactics. With some space given, Uncle stretches, and gestures for Caesar to come at him again.
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Caesar’s going to have to learn not to take the bait. He’s going to have to prove he’s really the General, and out-strategize Uncle if he wants to win.”
Allen Price: “Easier said than done, Uncle is a master of getting a rise out of his opponent.”
The two start circling about once more with Caesar putting on some pressure in trying to corner Uncle, but all it does is send the man scurrying halfway through the ring a second time, forcing the official to come between the pair. Uncle takes advantage of the seperation and spits in the eye of the General. Caesar has enough of that and shoves the official out of the way. Uncle slides out of the ring and begins to sprint around it with the Dictator not far behind. He slides into the ring and hustles to get behind the recovered referee. When Caesar slides back in as well, he’s stopped by the official who warns him he won’t tolerate Caesar shoving him a second time.
Rod Sterling: : “Not a good idea for Caesar to get on the wrong side of the official. We’re already seeing Uncle’s loose relationship with the rules. He needs the official to be on his side.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: "You’re right. The official is the only thing standing between him and Uncle using nefarious tactics to get ahead.”
Once Caesar reluctantly accedes to the official’s demand, he tries to move towards Cosmic Horror gets a poke to the eyes for his efforts. The official catches that one, and Uncle tries to explain he misfired, but with Uncle slyly getting himself between the official and Caesar, he delivers a back-footed low blow to the General that sees him dropping to the ground. The official is certainly suspicious about the act, but he didn’t entirely catch it and the referee opts to simply warn him to stop the funny business. Uncle bows furiously in respect, promising to be honorable.
He turns towards Caesar and shoves his foot in the face of the man, rousing his fury again. He does it several times, with Caesar becoming increasingly angry with each shove, until he’s back on his feet and eye pokes once again. The referee is furious this time and pushes Uncle, warning him he has no issue with disqualifying him if necessary. “Oh, come on, Nephew. I got scared! Did you see his face? It’s instinctive!” But the official isn’t having much of it. This time, Uncle’s dispute with the official costs him, and as he turns around back to his opponent, he’s caught with a stiff headbutt that sends him falling spread-eagled to the ground, seemingly knocked out.
Anzu Kurosawa: “Love that headbutt of Caesars! He should do it more often!”
Caesar dives for the pin attempt -
ONE… TW - KICK OUT!
The General has the advantage this time and he has no intention of allowing Uncle’s tactics to dominate the competitive affair. He roughly gets the man to a vertical base and plants him with a Michinoku Driver! He follows it up with another pin…
ONE… TWO - KICK OUT!
Jean-Luc Watkins: "A few quick pinfall attempts from Caesar, perhaps thinking avoiding messing around is his best bet.”
He’s not very deterred, helping Uncle up before hustling to the ropes, rebounding - JUMPING CLOTHESLINE! He moves onto his back and kip ups to a rousing New Orleans cheer. He motions for Uncle to start getting up, and charges ahead for a Knee Trembler! Uncle moves out of the way - roll up!
ONE… TW - KICK OUT!
The two men hustle to their feet, Uncle leaps over, sunset flip pin…
ONE… TWO - KICK OUT!
Rod Sterling: : “He’s got quite the array of pinfall maneuvers, doesn’t he?”
Caesar rolls through, knee to the face? No, Uncle ducks under again and gets the roll up…
ONE… TWO… THR - KICK OUT!
The two are back to their feet, SPINNING BACKFIST! No, Uncle ducks under! SPINNING BACKHANDED SLAP! Caesar ducks under! SPINNING BACKFIRST AND BACKHANDED SLAP! The two men have a hard time staying on their feet, both squatting. Caesar roars through the pain, boots Uncle in the gut, and lifts him in a Fireman Carry position! Uncle slips onto his back - SLEEPER HOLD! Caesar is doing his best not to fall onto his back which would certainly be a precarious position. Instead, he’s able to react quickly and flip Uncle over forward and while positioned behind him - ET TU, CAESAR! But Caesar doesn’t let Uncle bounce off his knees, instead, he drags him up a bit - THE TRIUMPH!
Jean-Luc Watkins: "We’ve never seen Uncle tap out in the FWA, could this be the first time? Caesar’s Triumph is a devastating submission move, especially against a smaller opponent.”
Rod Sterling: : “And you have to respect that Uncle is a submission master himself, that’s why he’s so good at avoiding tapping out.”
Anzu Kurosawa: “And because he’s a pervert, Uncle loves being submitted!”
Allen Price: “That does make sense.”
It’s not a spot where Caesar has an easy time doing the swinging part of the Master Lock, but it’s still a very tough position for Uncle, and the General has enough size advantage to still manhandle the smaller competitor! But Uncle is devious, and it’s not the first time he’s been in a Full Nelson lock. He starts maneuvering around despite the pain, and the lack of consciousness threatening to creep in. He’s able to roll into a seated position, and just barely stretch his legs out enough to grasp the ropes. It takes two counts, but Caesar ends the submission reluctantly.
When he tries to press his advantage, he finds that Uncle has slid out of the ring. He slides out of it to pursue the crawling Cosmic Horror, but Uncle is well aware of his pursuer and grabbing Caesar by the waist of his trunk, sends him hurtling into the hard-edged corner! Uncle rolls onto his ass and chuckles at the jeers and Caesar’s predicament. He gets back to his feet and starts ripping off the padding at ringside, unveiling the stiff concrete below, not the first time Cosmic Horror has gotten up to ruining the backstage workers’s hard efforts. With the exposed floor available to him, walks over to Caesar and drags him over.
He gets the General up to his feet, and giving a moment for the fans to register what he intends to do - DDTs Caesar unto the hard floor!
Jean-Luc Watkins: "You have to expect that if there’s a way to hurt your opponent more more than usual, Uncle knows it. He loves ripping off the floor mat.”
Caesar lays there limp while Uncle chucks at the massive jeers, before getting himself up, and leisurely rolling into the ring. He gestures for the official to get the count going.
Allen Price: “Uncle has no issue winning via a count out where most men might find that a disappointing way to win.”
ONE…
Uncle sits cross-legged in the ring.
TWO…
Caesar lays unmoving at ringside…
THREE…
The fans begin serenading the general in hopes he’ll wake up…
FOUR…
Caesar begins to stir.
FIVE…
Uncle demands the official stop being so dramatically slow with his count…
SIX…
Ceasar reaches out for the apron
SEVEN…
He starts pull himself to his feet…
EIGHT…
He grabs the ropes to begin pulling himself in…
NINE…
Uncle kicks at his fingers!
The referee breaks the count as a result, but Uncle cares little, he’s already sprinted towards the opposite side of the ropes -
SUICIDE DIVE!
Uncle crashes into Caesar, sending both men sprawling out at ringside! Uncle is back up first and grabs Caesar by the hair, dragging him up the ramp, yelling insults aplenty while he’s at it. Caesar can only stumble after the man. He smacks Uncle’s hand off his hair but gets a furious slap to the face in return. The slap is enough to stun Caesar so Uncle can finish dragging him to the very top of the ramp. He positions Caesar’s head between his thighs - SHORT-ARM PILEDRIVER SPIKED RIGHT ON THE RAMP!
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Cosmic Horror is making absolutely sure Caesar’s not making it back to the ring before the count ends.”
Allen Price: “Such a pathetic way to try and win! Beat him in the ring like a man.”
Rod Sterling: : “If you can knock a guy out so silly he can’t crawl back into the ring, I’d say that’s a fair win, Allen.”
Caesar’s head smashing into ramp echoes around the superdome and leaves much of it momentarily speechless. Uncle pushes Caesar’s newly limp body out of the way and begins to swagger his way back up the ramp, slides into the ring, and for the second time, suggests the official begin his count out.
ONE…
Uncle takes his default cross-legged position…
TWO…
Caesar is still at the very top of the ramp…
THREE…
The fans renew their serenade, hoping it’ll work a second time…
FOUR…
Caesar is still frozen stiff
FIVE…
Uncle decides to join in with the serenade.
SIX…
Caesar still isn’t moving.
SEVEN…
Finally Caesar shows signs of life, turning over to his front…
EIGHT…
He begins a slow crawl…
NINE…
He stumbles to his feet, sprinting…
TE-
And he’s in just in time!
Allen Price: “YES!”
Jean-Luc Watkins: "Caesar showing some incredible resilience after being spiked on his head at the top of the ramp.”
Uncle quickly begins stomping rabidly at the General, killing any relief from his having survive the countout. He gets down to Caesar’s level to unload hard strikes to the head of the General, eventually even bitting it, before the referee forces him away because Caesar’s hardly fully in the ring. Once Caesar is within the square circle, Uncle begins a torturous effort, stomping on the General’s left digits, then his right digits, then his left ankle and his right ankle. The jeers from the Superdome only elate him. He grabs Caesar’s hand, and with the arena looking carefully, SNAPS TWO FINGERS! The cracking sound echoes around the Superdome, and Caesar holds onto his fingers in pain.
Anzu Kurosawa: “Do his other hand!”
Rod Sterling: : “This man must’ve been a torturer before he became a wrestler.”
Cosmic Horror leisurely heads to the top rope and waits for Caesar to drag himself to his feet - FRONT FLIP BACK RAKE! Streaks of red form on the back of Caesar’s back, adding itself to the list of minor but aggravating injuries Uncle has been inflicting on him. Cosmic Horror seems in full control now, and gestures to his hand for the Chokeslam! He waits for Caesar to turn around and grasps him by his neck! CHOKE- no! Caesar with a stiff elbow before Uncle can even make the miraculous effort to lift him! And another elbow! Uncle is forced to let go. Caesar kicks him in the gut, runs the ropes - SCISSOR KICK! No Uncle spins out of the way. HIGH KNEE FROM UNCLE! No Caesar spins out of it! DAMNATIO MEMORIAE!
Uncle is caught clean by the kick and falls down to the map. Caesar goes for the pin!
ONE… TWO… THR - KICK OUT!
Caesar smacks the mat to pump himself up and gets Uncle back to his feet. He places him between his thighs - CROCEA MO- no, Uncle sends him overhead and onto his back! Caesar tries to hustle to his feet, Uncle is off to the races towards the ropes, bounces off it, leaps onto Caesar - WORLD’s MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOST COMPLICATED D… D…- Caesar stops it mid-journey. Stops it, shoves Uncle away! A SECOND DAMNATIO MEMORIAE - No, Uncle ducks under it this time! PINK MIST!
Jean-Luc Watkins: "A pink mist, but it’s on the wrong target!”
It catches the referee when Caesar ducks under it! Uncle is briefly stunned, turns around - DAMNATIO MEMORIAE! Caesar may not have noticed the referee is blinded and can’t see anything, or may not care. He lifts Uncle to his feet - CROCEA MORS! Uncle is spiked onto the mat! Caesar hooks the leg… Uncle seems to have a smile on his face as he’s being pinned…
Allen Price: “No Caesar! The referee can’t see!”
ONE… TWO… THREE… FOUR… FIVE… SIX…
Uncle is half-dazed, half-chuckling as the count goes on and Caesar notices the official is still trying to get the substance out of his eyes. He gets to his feet and tries tohelp the official regain his eyesight, taking his eyes off Cosmic Horror who lazy gets behind Caesar and LOW BLOWS HIM! Uncle slowly gets to his feet while Caesar writhes on the ground, and he makes sure the official is still struggling with the mist. He slides out of the ring and leisurely grabs a steel chair from ringside alongside a water bottle. He slides back into the ring, placing the bottle in the official’s hand, and waits patiently for Caesar to get to his feet, smacking the chair a couple of times while the crowd is jeering and warning Caesar! Caesar turns around and Uncle tosses him the chair before dropping to the mat! Caesar is confused, until he notices that the official has finally washed the mist out of his face.
Caesar puts two and two together quickly enough and tries to calmly explain to the official what Uncle did. Although the referee lets himself get carried away to begin with and almost goes for an instinctive disqualification, the Superdome comes together to inundate the referee with jeers! This is Uncle we’re talking about here, and this is the honorable Caesar! Have some common sense. The referee seems to recognize his mistake and instead just grabs the chair from Caesar and warns him to be careful.
Uncle hustles to his feet and charges at Caesar as soon as he’s done with the referee, but the General must’ve anticipated that Uncle would strike at this most vulnerable moment and slips behind him, sending him crashing chest first into the turnbuckle, Caesar grabs him from behind CROSSING THE RUBICON!
Caesar rolls to his feet in a hurry and waits for Uncle to get back onto all fours, he sprints full speed ahead - SENATUS… CONSULTUM… ULTIMUM! Uncle’s head is practically punted out of the arena! Caesar hooks the leg…
ONE… TWO… THREE!
{result}Winner by pinfall: Cornelius Aurelius Caesar in 17:23.
Kurt Harrington: “And your winner by pinfall… CORNELIUS… AURELIUS… CAESAR!”
The crowd explodes in support of the General who gets to his feet and has his hand risen while Uncle lies spread-eagled on the mat.
Allen Price: “And the General defeats Uncle! No cheating necessary! Just good tactics and better wrestling!”
Jean-Luc Watkins: "And impressive showing for Caesar, I’ll admit, but the real challenge is ahead of him, should he make it into the F1 Climaxxx.”
Anzu Kurosawa: “Did you see how hard he kicked his head in!”
The camera locks in on the former FWA Tag Team Champion, a proud but serious look on his face. He’s ready for his next challenge after tonight, ready to reach past glories.
|
|
|
Post by supinesnake on May 28, 2024 17:21:25 GMT
Jean-Luc Watkins: “The show rolls on wrestling fans and up next we have in store for you what is sure to be a potential show stealing match, as we’ll see Shawn Summers defend his Television Championship against PAJ.”
Allen Price: “You could make the argument that any match on this card has that potential, JL, but this one certainly will get ugly in a hurry given the bad blood between these two men.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: “Things got extra heated after a verbal exchange between the two men following PAJ’s loss to Tommy Bedlam at Fallout 020. They both have said some things to get under each other’s skin over the last few weeks, but tonight the time for talk is over and it’s time for them to settle their differences in the ring!”
{’Vacuity’ || Gojira}[MEDIA=youtube]UEfiX7xkP50[/MEDIA]
The opening of “Vacuity” rips through the sound system and after several seconds of the song playing, Phillip A. Jackson steps out on stage to a mixed reaction with mostly cheers given who his opponent is. PAJ doesn’t bother with any posturing on stage but he pauses to look out at the sold out crowd in Caesars Superdown before walking down to the ring.
Jean-Luc Watkins: “PAJ is walking into tonight’s match with a record of 1-5 since Back in Business XVI. PAJ has had a bit of a rough start since returning to FWA earlier this year at Carnal Contendership, but tonight he has a chance to get back on the right track.”
Rod Sterling: “PAJ is certainly no stranger to championship gold here in FWA, and I’m sure he’d love nothing more than to add another accolade to his already illustrious list of accomplishments if he can manage to put an end to the reign of Shawn Summers’.”
Allen Price: “I’m sure he’d also love a chance to shut up Shawn Summers once and for all!”
PAJ is in the ring and his music slowly fades out as he awaits the arrival of his opponent…
{’Cola’ || Lana Del Rey}[MEDIA=youtube]lBakG7KtVZE[/MEDIA]
Shawn slowly rises through the stage with his head down and eyes closed. The lights strobe between white and red to the drums of the song as fog rises underneath him. Shawn tilts his head up, his face void of emotion as the camera pans around him. He stands in place taking in the moment until the chorus of "Cola" kicks in. He begins to make his way down the ramp mouthing the words to the song, ignoring the hands and verbal assault from the fans as he does.
Allen Price: “I mentioned it at Fallout 020, but Shawn Summers has a tendency to talk a big game but when the time comes he can never seem to back up his words. Maybe tonight he can prove me and all the naysayers wrong.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: “I can assure that Summers is not losing any sleep over what you or anyone else thinks of him, Price.”
Allen Price: “I don’t know JL, he looked pretty peeved when PAJ referred to him as a choke artist.”
Anzu Kurosawa: “He makes a good point, Jean-Luc.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: “Whatever, I’m sure that Summers has put all of that nonsense behind him and is one hundred percent focused on tonight’s match.”
Halfway down the ramp, he takes a visual survey of the arena before slowly walking up the ring steps and slowly ascending the turnbuckle. His eyes closed his head tilted high - he's fully taking in the moment before hopping down into the ring. Shawn makes his way to his corner and crouches down as he awaits the signal of the bell from the referee.
Kurt Harrington: “The following contest is set for one fall with a 30-minute-time-limit, and it is for the FWA Television Championship! Introducing first, the challenger, from Bristol, England but currently residing in Toronto, Canada, and weighing in at 235 lb…he is “The Cleanser”...Phillip A. Jackson!”
A heavy mixture of cheers and boos for the challenger as he stares across at his opponent.
Kurt Harrington: “His opponent, from Laguna Beach, California and weighing in 225 lb, he is the current reigning and defending FWA Television Champion…”Der Basterd”...Shawn Summers!”
Summers stands up from his crouching position in the corner and raises his coveted championship high up for PAJ and everyone else to see. Summers then takes another look at his title before handing it off to referee Joey Ortiz, who holds it up for the fans before handing it off to the ringside area.
Ortiz returns to the center of the ring and checks on both men one last time before he signals for the bell.
DING! DING! DING!
There’s a buzzing from the fans as this one gets underway and both competitors before to circle each other, sizing each other up, looking for that opening before going in for a collar and elbow tie up and Jackson quickly spins around Summers into a rear waistlock position but Summers throws back some heavy elbows and turns the tables on Jackson as he spins behind Jackson in a rear waistlock. Summers tries a takedown, but Jackson won’t budge and Jackson manages to slip away from Summers and slides underneath between his legs and quickly he springs to his feet and Jackson gives a shove to Summers that sends Shawn forward into the ropes but Summers clings on to the ropes to save himself. Summers points to his head as if he’s trying to imply that he outsmarted the veteran Jackson on that exchange.
Jackson rushes forward at Summers but Shawn has the wherewithal to the catapult Jackson behind him with a back body drop, yet Jackson manages to land on the apron instead, unbeknownst to Summers and just as Summers turns around he’s leveled by a springboard forearm from Jackson! Summers quickly gathers himself as he’s back on his feet, but he’s knocked back into the ropes with a standing dropkick by Jackson, and Jackson catches Summers with an arm drag takedown as he begins to crank back on Summers shoulder while Shawn tries to reach out for the nearest rope to break up the hold. Shawn slowly begins to rise up while Jackson does his best to keep the hold applied, and he even transitions the hold as he traps Shawn’s arm behind Shawn’s back as he twists away just as Summers grabs the ropes with his other free arm to break it up and Jackson reluctantly relinquishes the hold. Summers shakes off the effects of that arm lock and spins around looking for a rolling elbow strike, but Jackson ducks and quickly grabs Shawn in a rear waistlock and attempts a german suplex only for Summers to flip out of it and just as Jackson gathers himself he’s stunned by an uppercut courtesy of Summers, and Summers is quick to follow up with a discus elbow smash that leaves Jackson staggered and Summers brings Jackson in close before he sends Jackson halfway across the ring with an overhead belly to belly suplex!
Jean-Luc Watkins: “Summers with Wipe Out to PAJ and just like that Summers has control!”
Summers drops down for the lateral press and a pin, but only gets a two count as PAJ gets a shoulder up and Summers quickly maintains control with some well placed boots to Jackson’s legs as he stomps down on him for good measure before he drapes Jackson’s legs over the first rope and lands a beautifully executed seated senton directly on Jackson’s legs! Jackson writhes around on the mat, clutching his knees that felt the brunt of that attack while Summers seems pleased with his handy work.
Jean-Luc Watkins: “Summers wisely targets PAJ’s lower portion, preferably his legs as he’s keen to do some high-flying and the damage being done to his legs could prevent any high-flying maneuvers from taking place.”
Anzu Kurosawa: “That also softens him up for two of Shawn’s signature submissions, both based on the legs, I must admit that is smart on Summers’ part.”
Summers splits Jackson’s legs apart before dropping an elbow down on the right leg! Summers targets the leg with some more calculated stomps as that draws the ire of the crowd. Summers then brings Jackson to his feet and leans him up against the ropes and he levels Jackson with a knife-edge chop straight across the chest! Shawn takes PAJ by the wrist and looks to send him towards the ropes, but PAJ counters and pulls Shawn in close and clobbers Shawn with a forearm smash! Summers is stunned and PAJ delivers another forearm smash for good measure before he sends Summers to the ropes and off the rebound he catches Summers with a pendulum backbreaker! Shawn crumbles to the mat and this time it’s PAJ that makes the pin with a lateral press…
One…
Two…
NO!
Summers kicks out and rolls over to his side as Jackson hobbles over to him on that bad leg, and Jackson takes Summers in a front facelock but Summers instinctively fights back with a rake of the eyes! Jackson’s temporary vision loss gives Shawn some time to recover while PAJ tries to regain his vision. Shawn lines up PAJ as he sets up and he goes for Lights Out, but PAJ rolls out of the way just in time as he regains his sight. Shawn rolls through however instead of crashing and burning on the landing, and Summers charges towards PAJ but PAJ is ready as he strikes with the PAJle! The pele kick stuns Summers and Jackson brings Summers down to one knee with a basement dropkick and he quickly follows up with an enziguri! Summers is in a daze but hasn’t gone down just yet as Jackson runs the ropes and comes back with a one-handed bulldog on Summers and he drops down for the pin!
One…
Two…
THR-NO!
Allen Price: “PAJ is doing all that he can to bring the fight to Summers despite his bum knee courtesy of Summers.”
Rod Sterling: “It is an admirable effort being shown by the wily veteran PAJ, I would expect nothing less from him.”
Jackson gingerly runs the ropes and on the return he looks for a knee drop to Summers, but Summers catches him by the leg and Shawn expertly transitions into his signature ankle lock submission! Jackson grits his teeth as he fights through the pain while Summers wrenches back on the ankle. Summers drops down and grapevines Jackson’s leg to apply more pressure with the intent on breaking Jackson’s ankle!
Jean-Luc Watkins: “Great ring awareness by Summers! Jackson has nowhere to go now!”
Allen Price: “He’s inches away from that bottom rope!”
Summers has a crazed look in his eyes as he keeps the hold applied while Jackson fights back the urge to submit with a pained expression etched across his facial features. Jackson desperately reaches out to the bottom rope, he’s just a fingertip away from reaching it…he gets there!
Jackson breaks up the hold much to the dismay of Shawn Summers! Summers refuses to release the hold, which forces the referee to count to five and Shawn begrudgingly releases the hold. Shawn sits up and berates Ortiz despite the fact that Joey Ortiz was just doing his job, but Summers doesn’t care as he brushes him off and begins to curse out loud while Jackson slowly recovers. Summers moves his attention back to Jackson and Shawn takes Jackson by the legs, but Jackson kicks Shawn away and that sends Shawn spiraling backwards to the ropes as PAJ kips up and gingerly lands on his bum leg. Summers comes back with another rolling elbow strike that Jackson avoids, and Jackson lands another PAJle on Summers! Jackson takes the dazed Summers and hits him with a bridging german suplex!
One…
Two…
THR-NO!
Jackson lays flat on his back as he takes in lungfuls of air while Summers is on his side. Jackson slowly starts to get up and he makes his way over to the turnbuckle and begins to take his time as he climbs up, but just as he gets there he’s stopped by Summers.
Anzu Kurosawa: “PAJ was making his way up to the top in what I can only assume was for his Amazing Splash.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: “Not on Shawn Summers’ watch, Anzu. He knew what was coming and he’s doing everything he can to ensure it does not happen.”
Summers is up there with Jackson and the two men begin to slug it out! They trade blows back and forth, and just when it looks like Summers regains control and he begins to set up Jackson in position for a superplex, Jackson finds a second wind and starts fighting for his life up there as he delivers forearm after forearm to Summers’ dome until finally Summers falls back first to the mat and Jackson readies himself up top…AMAZING SPLASH! JACKSON HITS ALL OF THAT SPINNING FROG SPLASH TO SUMMERS AND HOOKS THE LEG!
One…
Two…
THREE!
{RESULT}Winner: Phillip A. Jackson via pinfall at 23:50.
Kurt Harrington: “Here is your winner, and the NEW FWA Television Champion, Phillip A. Jackson!”
Jackson is handed the championship as he’s helped off of Summers, and Ortiz raises his hand in victory as Jackson holds his newly won championship aloft. He looks down at the title and smirks as he raises it high again.
Rod Sterling: “PAJ and championship gold, name a more iconic duo!”
Allen Price: “You can bet that Shawn Summers is not happy about this result at all, but he proved once again that he’s all talk!”
Jean-Luc Watkins: “Obviously he’s not going to be happy, and did you watch the same match I did, Price? Credit where it’s due to Summers for putting up a tremendous effort in this defense, if anything he showed he’s more than just talk!”
Anzu Kurosawa: “It could have gone either way if you ask me.”
PAJ has left the ring and is walking up the ramp with his newly won title while Summers remains in the ring, absolutely seething as he watches PAJ leave with the title.
Rod Sterling: “Up next we’ll see two of Meltdown’s finest as Tommy Bedlam takes on “The Wildcard” Jason Randall in an X-Rules match, which is sure to be a recipe for chaos with those two involved!”
Anzu Kurosawa: “Bedlam issued the challenge and The Wildcard was more than happy to oblige him, but Jon Russnow upped the ante by making this an X-Rules match.”
Rod Sterling: “That’s right up Randall’s alley, but given his track record for this year in those types of environments, things haven’t necessarily always gone his way but he’s looking to right those wrongs tonight.”
Anzu Kurosawa: “While Bedlam is just looking to settle an old score after Randall was the man responsible for putting Bedlam on the shelf for about six months this year.”
Kurt Harrington: “The following match is scheduled for one fall with a 30-minute-time-limit, and it will be contested under X-Rules!”
{‘Wanted Dead or Alive’ || Bon Jovi}[MEDIA=youtube]8SiS9ZWaCLY[/MEDIA]
The opening to the familiar tune begins to play and as the opening vocals ring out, Tommy Bedlam makes his way out on stage to a great ovation. Tommy soaks in the adulation with a smile and after a few seconds he makes his way down to the ring.
Kurt Harrington: “Introducing first, making his way to the ring from Sweetwater, Texas and weighing in at 244 lb…Tommy Bedlam!”
Jean-Luc Watkins: “From my understanding is that it isn’t personal between them, but there’s still no love lost between them.”
Allen Price: “Like Anzu said, it’s all about settling an old score for Bedlam. Randall cost him six months of his career, and even though Bedlam has said it was sort of a blessing in disguise as it allowed him to reevaluate himself and the choices he had made, he still wants retribution.”
Bedlam enters the ring and poses for the fans to more cheers before removing his black leather vest…
{’Go To Sleep’ || Eminem feat. DMX & Obie Trice}
[MEDIA=youtube]id=r2GEb4MrkvU;list=PLi4fSl2lEqRrC1jha0KDBwTL8Konv3bhQ[/MEDIA]
“Go To Sleep” hits and after a few seconds the opening lyrics begin to ring out, and “The Wildcard” stomps out on stage to another great ovation from the fans. Randall opts to not stand on stage and instead marches down to the ring.
Kurt Harrington: “Introducing his opponent, making his way to the ring from San Diego, California and weighing in at 234 lb…he is “The Wildcard”...Jason Randall!”
Rod Sterling: “Randall looks to be itching to get this fight going!”
Anzu Kurosawa: “What else is new Rod? Like you said, Randall is no stranger to this type of environment, but it also hasn’t gone his way every time. Maybe tonight he will change all of that with a win over Bedlam.”
Rod Sterling: “Technically he has a win over Bedlam already, but he could make it 2-0.”
Randall tosses away his black vest and points up at the ceiling before looking back at Bedlam as he urges referee Larry Stevens to get this started.
DING! DING! DING!
Randall tells Bedlam to bring it and Bedlam obliges him and the two men immediately begin trading lefts and rights as the crowd eats it up! What is reminiscent of an old-fashioned hockey fight, Randall and Bedlam duke it out in the center of the ring before Bedlam takes Randall down with a tackle and now they’re rolling around on the mat, still swinging wildly at each other! Randall turns the tables in his favor and he mounts Bedlam, and starts driving down punches as Bedlam does his best to cover up. Randall rises up and he’s fired up as he feeds off the energy from the audience, and he turns around in time to avoid a clothesline from Bedlam and Randall takes Bedlam down with a thesz press followed by more wildly thrown punches!
Randall drags Bedlam to a corner and begins to lay into Bedlam with some mudhole stomps! Randall then takes Bedlam by the wrist and is going to send him to the opposite corner with an irish whip, but Bedlam counters with his own and sends The Wildcard into the corner where Randall bounces hard off the corner and stumbles right into a discus lariat by Bedlam! Randall rolls underneath the bottom rope and drops down to the floor as Bedlam follows suit. Bedlam meets Randall on the outside, and Randall is on one knee as Bedlam approaches him but Randall catches Bedlam off-guard and shoves him back first into the steel steps! Randall slams Bedlam head first on the steps before tossing him back first into the barricade, and Randall wastes no time sending himself and Bedlam into the crowd with a massive clothesline over the barricade!
Rod Sterling: “Those fans getting their money's worth tonight that's for sure with this spilling out into the crowd!”
Randall takes Bedlam by the head and drills him with a forearm that has Bedlam reeling. Randall drags Bedlam through a sea of fans and tosses him into a wall! Randall has Bedlam leant up against the wall and delivers more stiff strikes but Bedlam counters and turns it around on Randall as he pushes Randall back into the opposite wall and Randall hits it hard as he crumples the floor, clutching at his head, but he doesn’t get long for reprieve as Bedlam drags him away further into the venue where they reach the concessions area as more excited fans are getting more than they bargained for…
Bedlam tosses Randall into another wall near a popcorn vendor, and nearby, Bedlam is handed a beer from a fan and of course Bedlam obliges the fans and downs the beverage before returning to Randall, who has a surprise for Bedlam as he throws a bag of popcorn at him! The popcorn has little effect on Bedlam but it does enough to catch him off-guard and allows to drive a knee into Bedlam’s midsection! Randall then slams Bedlam’s head against the stand before dragging him away into the men’s restroom where Randall tosses Bedlam into a stall and Randall tries to give Bedlam a swirly as he tries to shove Bedlam’s head into the toilet bowl but Bedlam prevents that from happening as he shoves Randall into the stall wall! Bedlam slams Randall’s head against the toilet paper dispenser before placing Randall’s head against the outer rim of the toilet bowl and he violently brings down the toilet seat on Randall’s head!
Jean-Luc Watkins: “This is barbaric and not to mention unsanitary!”
Allen Price: “I can’t imagine that’s been cleaned recently, ugh!”
Bedlam drags Randall out of the stall as more fans in the restroom scatter away and Bedlam tosses Randall near a sink and splashes water in his face, then he adds soap to the mix and rubs it in Randall’s eyes!
Anzu Kurosawa: “At least Bedlam was courteous enough to clean him up!”
Rod Sterling: “The soap in the eyes seemed unnecessary though.”
Randall, blindly stumbles out of the restroom as Bedlam follows him, and Randall has stumbled away from the concessions area back into the arena in the crowd area where he takes a fan’s drink and splashes it in his eyes to flush out the soap. Bedlam clubs Randall from behind and that sends The Wildcard falling down the steps! Bedlam reaches Randall at the bottom of the steps and drags him through the crowd before tossing him over the barricade back to ringside area…
Allen Price: “How nice of them to rejoin us!”
Randall crawls away as Bedlam climbs over the barricade, and unbeknownst to Bedlam, Randall has retrieved a steel chair from underneath the ring and Randall doesn’t miss a beat as drives the front of the chair right into Bedlam’s gut! Bedlam is doubled over and Randall cracks the chair right across the spine! Bedlam crumbles to the floor and Randall lets loose with a barrage of chair shots falling down on Bedlam until Randall feels he’s had enough and he tosses Bedlam back in the ring…
Randall searches underneath the ring until he finds a table and sets that up on the outside before searching for more weapons. He finds a small bag and throws that in the ring, as well as more chairs.
Rod Sterling: “I can only imagine that whatever is in that tiny bag can’t be good for either of them!”
Anzu Kurosawa: “I can take a guess as to what it is!”
Allen Price: “Don't be so excited, Anzu.”
Jean-Luc Watkins: “She loves this, Price, remember?”
Randall takes Bedlam in a front facelock before tossing him on the apron, and Bedlam is starting to come to when Randall does his best to knock Bedlam off into that table on the outside but Bedlam hangs on for dear life, and he knocks Randall back with a headbutt! Bedlam slingshots himself back in the ring and levels Randall with a lariat! He drops down for the cover…
One…
Two…
NO!
Randall rolls over and grabs one of the steel chair and he rises up and swings wildly with it at Bedlam, but Bedlam ducks and Randall drops the chair as Bedlam tries to take Randall from behind and lift him up for The Rough Ride, but Randall slips out of it and clubs Bedlam in the back before spinning him around and he sets Bedlam up before dropping Bedlam with an x-plex on top of the steel chair! Randall isn’t through yet though as he piles up the rest of the steel chairs before dropping Bedlam on top of them with a saito suplex! Bedlam is in a world of hurt as Randall drags him away and drops for the cover…
One…
Two…
NO!
Bedlam is still writhing around in agony on the steel chairs as Randall empties the contents of the small bag onto the mat…
Anzu Kurosawa: “THUMBTACKS!”
Randall turns back to Bedlam and takes him by the wrist and sends him to the ropes, and he catches Bedlam off the rebound as he attempts Wildcard Special on the thumbtacks but Bedlam does his best to slip out of it and prevent himself from falling into the tacks. Bedlam shoves Randall into the ropes and off the rebound he catches Randall with a spinning spinebuster directly on the thumbtacks! Randall writhes around on the mat with tacks sticking out of him and Bedlam isn’t through yet as Bedlam drops Randall into the tacks again with a sitout powerbomb!
One…
Two…
THR-NO!
Randall manages to get a shoulder up as he gingerly rolls away to the apron while Bedlam lies in wait, and Randall is slow to his feet on the apron as Bedlam nails him with The Buckshot superkick! That sends Randall flying off the apron right through the table on the outside! Bedlam goes to the outside and hooks the far leg for the pin…
One…
Two…
THREE!
Winner: Tommy Bedlam via pinfall at 24:50
Tommy Bedlam celebrates yet another victory in the ring as the officials sing his praises, until eventually we fade to black.
We cut to a video package. The sight that greets us is the skyline of New Orleans, a very speed-up version of the day-night transition. A voice soon tags along.
???: “What does it mean to you?”
After this opening sentence from our ‘narrator’, a text appears over the night sky: ‘NARRATED BY: NOVA DIAMOND’
Nova Diamond: “The Golden Opportunity.”
Cut to a shiny golden briefcase placed on a pedestal. A very familiar briefcase.
Nova Diamond: “No matter what happens in days, weeks, months … all it takes is just one lucky shot.”
Cut to Nova Diamond emerging from the crowd in New York, not yet noticed by Devin Golden or MVH.
Nova Diamond: “And then … you’re golden.”
The referee hits his hand to the mat for the third time, signalling Nova’s victory over Devin Golden.
Nova Diamond: “The world champion, the top of the food chain, the peak of the mountain, the brand, the franchise … ”
The closing seconds of that very same show is shown with Nova raising the FWA World Title above his head while Gerald Grayson and MVH lays knocked out.
Nova Diamond: “What would you do for a chance like that? What would you do for the opportunity to take the helm in any way, shape or form you want?”
Nova is walking on the ramp in Chicago, his belt wrapped around his waist as he makes his entrance for the only match he’d have as the world champion.
Nova Diamond: “Would you be willing to go through … this?”
All the glitz and glamour of the champion is gone and we’re cut to the cold steel structure of the Elimination Chamber.
Nova Diamond: “Think of it as a lot more brutal, punishing rehearsal of the moment this can all lead to.”
Some brutal spots from the last two chamber matches are shown in a very quick succession.
Nova Diamond: “The path to the top is always filled with curves, obstacles, variables that you have to navigate your way through.”
Shawn Summers is emerging under the ring with Mike Parr unbeknownst to it.
Nova Diamond: “Why would this be any different?”
And Mike Parr goes down after taking a pipe to the face.
Nova Diamond: “Inside that chaotic structure, you have to keep all your senses open.”
Nova pins Mike Parr, eliminating him.
Nova Diamond: “You have to strike at the right time.”
After everyone had piled their finishers on The Exile, Nova pins Cyrus Truth, eliminating him.
Nova Diamond: “You have to know your opponents.”
Nova takes advantage of Peacock’s distraction and plants him with Uncomfortably Numb. Then he pins him, eliminating him, winning the match and the briefcase.
Nova Diamond: “Sure, you will get hurt.”
Nova is thrown to the steel.
Nova Diamond: “Bruised.”
Gabrielle takes a similarly nasty bump.
Nova Diamond: “Beaten.”
So does Phillip A. Jackson.
Nova Diamond: “Battered.”
And Chris Kennedy.
Nova Diamond: “But in the end, it’ll be worth it.”
Cut back to Nova celebrating with the briefcase.
Nova Diamond: “The golden briefcase has been won by intelligence before.”
And he raises it.
Nova Diamond: “And resilience.”
Gabrielle overcomes her last opponent in the chamber match she won three years ago.
Nova Diamond: “Will you employ a similar strategy … or will you make your own way?”
The tubes inside the chamber are illuminated rapidly like a clock.
Nova Diamond: “Through resolve.”
Devin Golden is making his entrance.
Nova Diamond: “Through teamwork.”
Parr, Knox and Gabrielle follows suit.
Nova Diamond: “Through pure desire.”
Chris Peacock closes his eyes and takes in some chants.
Nova Diamond: “Through focus.”
Jeremy Best is in the ring now.
Nova Diamond: “Through experience.”
And Cyrus Truth is shown entering the Chamber on two different occassions.
Nova Diamond: “Are you ready to do this? Are you ready to truly realize what I’m talking about?”
Truth and Parr are shown starting the last year's match.
Nova Diamond: “The ultimate method of control. The perfect weapon. The Golden Opportunity. There’s nothing like it. There will be nothing like it.”
Rapid shots of Nova, Gabrielle, PAJ, Kennedy and WOLF with their briefcases.
Nova Diamond: “So, be ready.”
All seven participants of the Chamber are shown side-by-side.
Nova Diamond: “Be worthy.”
Following that video package airing, there is a return back inside Ceasars Superdome and the big reveal that the Steel Roulette structure has been lowered into place and spotlights shine all over the chamber, revealing four pods behind each turnbuckle and a divided area between the ring and the chamber wall in between each pairing of pods. We cut to a wide shot of both commentary tables next to each other, and the four broadcast team members smile at the camera.
Jean-Luc Watkins “Up next it will be the ninth Golden Opportunity match, to take place inside of the Steel Roulette structure. Seven of the FWA’s top competitors will step inside that structure and will not return in the same physical condition once all is said and done.”
Rod Sterling “We just heard from last year’s winner, Nova Diamond, and I could not agree more with what he had to say. The responsibility placed on the shoulders of the winner of this match cannot be understated. Victory means a guaranteed shot at the FWA World Championship at any time of their choosing between now and Back in Business.”
Anzu Kurosawa “Nova will understand what it means to hold that briefcase; we saw him wait for the optimal moment and he found it when he cashed in on Devin Golden earlier this year.”
Allen Price “Who can forget his unforgettable-”
{???}[MEDIA=youtube]16030qfHW10[/MEDIA]
Allen Price “-that’s why Chris Peacock will go one step further this year!”
Jean-Luc Watkins “Price, I think that the folks at home missed almost the entirety of that - probably for the best - but we do apologise for that technical issue we encountered for a moment there and can hope that nothing similar happens again for the remainder of the show. It is time though to turn it over to Kurt Harrington. Ladies, gentlemen and wrestling fans alike, a Golden Opportunity awaits.”
Kurt Harrington is not in the ring to make the introduction and instead stands on the outside of the ring next to the announce tables, with a pedestal next to him. On top of the pedestal is the golden briefcase that the seven competitors in the match will be vying to compete for.
Kurt Harrington “Ladies and gentlemen, the following contest is a Steel Roulette match and the winner will receive the Golden Opportunity briefcase! This will entitle them to a match for the FWA World Championship at any time up until Back in Business XVII next year!”
The match will start with three competitors in the ring, and the four remaining competitors each inside one of the four holding pods. Every five minutes, an additional competitor will enter the match. Eliminations can occur at any time via pin fall or submission only, and the match will end when one competitor remains. That competitor will be the winner of the 2022 Golden Opportunity briefcase!”[/B][/COLOR] {‘You’ve Got a Friend in Me’ || Randy Newman}[MEDIA=youtube]XHFy3YWpRx8[/MEDIA] A big cheer goes up from the New Orleans fans for the first of the seven entrants in the match that appears on the stage from behind the curtain. Jeremy Best waves out to the crowd and wears a big smile on his face as he usually does, although behind the smiles and cheeriness, some nerves may be creeping in. Kurt Harrington “Introducing first… from Friendship, North Carolina and weighing in at one-hundred and eighty pounds… he is ‘Your New Best Friend’ JERREEEEEEEMMMMMYYYYYYYY BESSSSSSSSSSSSSSTTTTTT!!”Rod Sterling “The first competitor out for this match is the only one of the seven that has NEVER competed for the Golden Opportunity briefcase before! Jeremy Best made his FWA debut at last year’s Lights Out event in Tokyo. Can he mark this meteoric rise through the ranks in the FWA by grabbing the briefcase tonight? It has already been a great night for The Buddy System, with Bryan Baxter capturing a shot at the North American Championship!”Allen Price “Let’s not forget what Jeremy has managed to accomplish already in the FWA; he competed in last year’s Mile High Massacre match for the FWA World Championship and just recently on Meltdown XIX, he tapped out the FWA World Champion! Don’t let that smile fool you, Jeremy Best is for real.”Jean-Luc Watkins “I was waiting for one of you to bring that up; yes, Jeremy Best holds a victory over Danny Toner. But it doesn’t matter. We saw him crumble under the pressure at Lights Out and no amount of impressive performances already under his belt will allow him to emerge victorious tonight.” Best steps through the opened door of the Steel Roulette structure, and is ushered by referee Larry Stevens to one of the pods. Once Jeremy is inside the clear pod and encased in plexiglass, the door slides shut and is locked from the outside. {‘When the Lights Go Down’ || Downstait}[MEDIA=youtube]q2XuOvlzVHI[/MEDIA] Whilst the fans cheered loudly for Best, the reaction changes when the relatively new music of ‘The Prodigy’ Mike Parr blares through the speaker system. Parr is unshaken as he stares directly in front of him, ready to step into the Steel Roulette once again. Kurt Harrington “Next, representing Executive Excellence… ‘The Prodigy’ MIKE PAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRR!!”Jean-Luc Watkins “That’s right; Mike Parr epitomises everything that Executive Excellence is about, because he is just pure technical excellence in the ring. The greatest FWA competitor to have never captured the FWA World Championship, but I predict that will change one way or another sooner or later.”Rod Sterling “I would be inclined to agree, were it not for Alyster Black’s existence, but there is no denying Mike Parr’s ability in the ring, Jean-Luc. ‘The Prodigy’ is part of Executive Excellence’s insurance policy to capture the Golden Opportunity briefcase to consolidate the group’s stranglehold over the greatest prize in this business.”Anzu Kurosawa “There’s not going to be a Shawn Summers appearance this year - at least as far as we could predict - and Parr will have guaranteed allies in this match. The pieces are in place for him to walk out with the guaranteed shot of the championship that has evaded him for so long, that is currently held by his stablemate Danny Toner.”Parr enters the Steel Roulette, and looks immediately comfortable with his surroundings, and he makes no issue of being escorted to an empty pod. Jeremy Best attempts an interaction with Parr, but ‘The Prodigy’ is in no mood to obtain any new friends in this match. {‘As I Lay Dying’ || The Sound of Truth }[MEDIA=youtube]K91qwxCWmrs[/MEDIA] A big cheer goes up as Cyrus Truth barely waits for his cue to walk out from the back before making his way down towards the ring with a brisk march. Truth holds his arms out by his sides and then turns his back to the chamber and fires himself and the crowd up before stomping down the last section of the ramp. Kurt Harrington “Next, from the Long and Winding Road, weighing in at two-hundred and twenty-seven pounds… ‘The Exile’ CYRUS TRUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUTHHH!!”Anzu Kurosawa “The Long and Winding Road is an apt way to describe the journey that Cyrus has taken to get to this point. Often a perennial winner, Truth has found himself coming up short of getting an opportunity at his fifth FWA World Championship, last year’s Golden Opportunity match being just another example of this.”Rod Sterling “This is not the only time in recent memory that Cyrus has emerged victorious from a match like this, though. In the Jailhouse Blues Match at the recent 17th Anniversary Show, Cyrus Truth led his team to victory. He has that experience and much, much more to draw on to hopefully see himself earn his ticket back to the top.”Allen Price “Cyrus has all of the experience, but I do wonder if he is falling into a trap of not taking the challenge as seriously as he could-”Jean-Luc Watkins “Price, just stop talking.”Truth shares a glare with Mike Parr, one of his former rivals over the North American Championship, and then walks across the ring into one of the last two remaining unoccupied pods. {‘He’s the Greatest Dancer’ || Sister Sledge }[MEDIA=youtube]NDN5PD00CpQ[/MEDIA] Whilst normally this song would get fans on their feet and dancing, the New Orleans crowd react to it with some of the loudest jeering of the night. Chris Peacock slowly walks out from the back, with a singapore cane slung over his shoulder, and he smirks at the response he is receiving from the crowd, and then walks towards the ring with a slightly cocky and self-assured swagger. Kurt Harrington “From Boogie Wonderland by way of New York City, weighing in at two-hundred and ten pounds… he is ‘Disco’s Last Warrior’... CHRIS PEAAAAAAACCCOOOOOOCCCCCKKKKKKK!!”Allen Price “You’ll have to duct tape me if you don’t want me to talk about this man. Chris Peacock has fallen short time after time, after time. He was the runner up in last year’s Golden Opportunity match, the runner up in the CIBERNETICO match last year and the runner up in this year’s Carnal Contendership match. He’s done coming second in all areas other than the bedroom, and tonight I DARE anyone else in this match to get in his way!”Jean-Luc Watkins “Price, your blinding loyalty to a man who quite clearly does not hold you in any sort of regard is bordering on admirable. Despite his close calls in the past, I could not think of anyone less deserving to win this match, wrestling fans. Chris Peacock is nothing short of a coward and a hateful little man.”Rod Sterling “Perhaps I can be trusted to give an unbiased account. These New Orleans fans - deadly loyal to Devin Golden - are not going to be endeared to the man that defeated their hometown hero at Back in Business. Chris Peacock showed in that match that he can win on the big stages, so tonight it could finally be his time to ascend into a position of a challenger for the FWA World Championship.”Anzu Kurosawa “That cane he’s got is perfectly legal to use in this match as well!”Peacock points at the other three already waiting with the cane before Larry Stevens moves him along into the final free pod. {‘Cold Blood’ || Dave Not Dave}[MEDIA=youtube]uVUcT4o1-zE[/MEDIA] The arrival of Kayden Knox onto the stage does not do much to improve the atmosphere in the arena, and Knox walks out from the back with a hood over his head, ready to compete in his fourth Golden Opportunity match. Jean-Luc Watkins “There will be those that will underestimate Kayden Knox’s chances of walking out victorious in this match, but with Mike Parr and Gabrielle in there as well… I would consider him one of the favourites to see this out to the end with his brother and sister in tow.”Anzu Kurosawa “A former X Champion, Knox will be able to survive in this environment. We know that he knows how to make his opponents suffer, I don’t think tonight will be any different.”Knox declines to make his way into the chamber immediately, and instead waits on the stage and looks back at the curtain as his music fades out. {‘Malevolence’ || New Year’s Day}[MEDIA=youtube]Ghh-iSPw7sk[/MEDIA] Gabrielle walks out from the back with her hands held up by her sides and a smirk on her face, and she stands next to Knox on the stage and takes his hand. Together, Bad Reputation makes their way towards the Steel Roulette. Kurt Harrington Next, representing Executive Excellence… KAYDEN KNOX AND GAAAAABBBBRIIIELLLLLEEEE!!!”Rod Sterling “That is what I would call a show of force from Bad Reputation and Executive Excellence! Knox and Gabrielle are technically competing against each other in this match, but what better way to show all of the others that they’re going to be on the same page throughout than by entering the match as a team?”Jean-Luc Watkins “Gabrielle Montgomery will bring crucial experience to our cause in this match. She is the only one of the seven to have held the Golden Opportunity briefcase before. She’s as dangerous as she is beautiful, and she is not going to back down to anyone inside the Steel Roulette.”Allen Price “Well, Gabrielle and Knox are going to be two of the three competitors that are going to be starting the match, folks. That means that they’ve got five minutes with a total advantage over the final person to come out here, and the fans are already swelling in excitement.”Knox holds the ropes open for Gabrielle to get into the ring, and he follows her afterwards. Bad Reputation share a friendly nod with Mike Parr from inside his pod before they talk about some last minute tactics between themselves. “ZOOOOOOOOOOMMMMBBIEEEEEEE!”{‘Zombie’ || The Cranberries}[MEDIA=youtube]6Ejga4kJUts[/MEDIA] The absolute classic song is immediately sung along to by the capacity New Orleans crowd. A spotlight lands on the stage, and after a few seconds Devin Golden appears inside of it. Golden conducts the crowd through the opening verses and once the chorus starts, the lights flicker as he walks towards the ring, wearing his bowler hat and the walking cane that he absolutely does not need. Kurt Harrington “Finally, from NEW ORLEANS, LOUISIANA-”Kurt is cut off by a mammoth pop from the crowd. Golden cracks a wide smile. Kurt Harrington Weighing in at two-hundred and two pounds… ‘The Rotten Gold’ DEVIN GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOLLLLLLDDDDDDDDDEEENNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!!!”Rod Sterling “I almost cannot hear myself over the noise that is being generated at the moment! These fans know every single word to this song and they are belting it out in unison, all in support of one of their own! Devin Golden was the victim of the Golden Opportunity concept earlier this year when Nova Diamond cashed in on him. He has vowed to win this match to ensure that history cannot repeat itself.”Allen Price “As much as I personally dislike Devin Golden, I am currently awestruck by what I am experiencing right now. This is mesmeric.”Anzu Kurosawa “This is the effect that Devin Golden can have on people, Allen. At the click of his fingers he can have them either eating out of the palm of his hands or hating his guts; he is just that good. This man is one of the best to ever do it, and one of the few things that he has not done before is hold the Golden Opportunity briefcase.”Jean-Luc Watkins “It is good that Devin has had the year he has had, so he is already used to disappointment. He’s going to have to do well to make it through the first five minutes against Kayden Knox and Gabrielle, let alone last until the end!”Golden sets his hat and cane down outside of the structure and then takes a deep breath before entering the structure. He does not get into the ring immediately and watches as the main door is closed behind him and locked. All seven competitors are now in the chamber and the only way they’ll leave will be if they are eliminated or if they walk out as the winner. The music fades out and the lights return to normal, but the crowd continue to serenade Devin Golden until they finish the next chorus and burst out into large cheers. Golden himself nods and applauds their efforts. Jean-Luc Watkins “The time for waiting is over, wrestling fans. It is time for the 2022 Golden Opportunity winner to be decided!” As the bell rings to get the match underway, the fans let their voices be heard in support of Devin Golden, who seems nothing more than amused about the situation that he finds himself in despite the numbers working against him. Knox and Gabrielle immediately veer either side of Golden, who stands in between the pods containing Chris Peacock and Mike Parr. Golden shrugs his shoulders and goes for Kayden Knox, pounding him in the head several times! Golden manages to get in a few shots on Knox and backs him into the corner, before he senses Gabrielle approaching from behind him. Anticipating this, Golden turns around and meets Gabrielle with a boot to the midsection which doubles her over, and he follows up with a kick to the face! This knocks Gabrielle back and Golden then has to contend with Knox again after that and he cuts him off with a forearm to the face. Golden beats Knox down with a series of clubbing blows to the back of his neck and his back, but Gabrielle grabs Golden by the hair from behind and drags him away, digging her fingers into his eye sockets and his face as well. Knox brushes off the strikes from Golden and with Gabrielle holding Golden upright, Knox kicks Golden across his stomach and together Bad Reputation bundles Golden down to the mat. The crowd bombard them with ‘YOU SUCK!’ chants to which neither react to. Gabrielle motions for Knox to be the one to hold Golden up this time and she lines him up for a second and drills him with a Savate Kick to the jaw, knocking him flat on his back. Golden grits his teeth and checks his jaw and Knox stomps on him a couple of times and then pushes him under the bottom rope to the outside area in between Peacock and Truth’s pods. Knox and then Gabrielle follow Golden out and Knox presses his boot down on Devin’s face, crushing it against the floor. Knox picks Golden up, but Devin meets him with an elbow to the face, and he grabs Knox around the back of the neck and sends him into the wall of the Steel Roulette structure! Knox drops to the ground and once again Golden has Gabrielle to contend with now, and he swings with a punch towards her, but she ducks it and sends Golden forward, crashing into the pod of Chris Peacock. The pod maintains its structural integrity, but what Golden does have to deal with is Peacock smirking at him as Gabrielle smears his face across the surface of the pod exterior. Anzu Kurosawa “Whilst Gabrielle is often someone that we associate with their look, Devin Golden’s visage might not be the same for much longer because his features are getting messed up at the moment!”Jean-Luc Watkins “All the while he’s got Chris Peacock there revelling in his misfortune. I’d like to see how well he’d do against the combined might of Executive Excellence. Golden has been associated with the tag team division for the majority of the last two years, but you are looking at the premiere tag team in the world in Bad Reputation.”At Gabrielle’s beckoning, Knox brushes off his collision with the chamber wall and walks over towards Golden and together Bad Reputation grabs him by the head and then slams the back of his head down on the floor! Golden holds the back of his head and then Knox plucks him from the mat and throws him back through the ropes. Golden scrambles and attempts to get back up to his feet but Knox is quick to put him back down on his back with a running knee to the face that catches Golden just under the jaw. Gabrielle gives Knox a nod as she gets back into the ring and Kayden takes this as instruction to bring Golden back up to his feet and Knox then leaps into the air and drops Golden on the top of his head with a Poisonrana - and Gabrielle follows through with a knee strike to the face once Golden is placed on his knees after Knox’s move! Gabrielle lays on top of Golden and hooks both of his legs, looking for a quick elimination; ONE… TWO… NO!! Despite taking a few heavy hits to the head, Golden has not had enough yet and finds himself being buoyed by chants of ‘DEV-IN GOL-DEN!’ from his hometown fans. Bad Reputation continues to ignore the negativity towards them and they get back on with their work and pick Golden up and send him into the corner hard with a Double Irish Whip. However, Golden manages to put the brakes on before colliding with the turnbuckle and he floats over Kayden Knox who charges in after him. With Knox evaded for the time being, Devin follows through and cracks Gabrielle with a forearm to the jaw and then ducks a Clothesline attempt from Knox, who then has to stop himself from hitting Gabrielle with the move that was intended for Golden. Knox and Gabrielle hold their hands out in front of each other but before they can turn back to Golden, he runs forward and takes them both down with a One-Handed Bulldog for each of them! The crowd cheers as all three competitors that started the match are down on the canvas for the time being. Rod Sterling “Devin Golden wriggling his way back into the match and almost causing a bit of friendly fire between the Executive Excellence members, Jean-Luc.”Jean-Luc Watkins “A momentary lapse by Kayden Knox there, and I’m not surprised that a competitor as accomplished as Devin Golden found a way to capitalise on it. The complexion of the match could be about to change though because we’re almost ready for the fourth participant to enter the Steel Roulette!”Allen Price “I wonder who it could be!”Out of the three active in the match, it is Golden that gets to his feet first and he does his best to stay on top of both Gabrielle and Knox and prevents either from rising to their feet as the lights inside Caesars Superdome dim and a spotlight flickers between each of the four pods inside the Steel Roulette; either Chris Peacock, Cyrus Truth, Mike Parr or Jeremy Best are about to enter the match! {ENTRANT #4}MIKE PARR @ 05:00 There is a collective groan from the New Orleans faithful as the door of Mike Parr’s pod swings open, and ‘The Prodigy’ wastes no time in rushing into the ring through the ropes and he makes a beeline for Golden, knocking ‘The Rotten Gold’ down with a running forearm to the back of the head to reestablish control of the match for Executive Excellence. Allen Price “I would have liked this to be anyone but Mike Parr! Executive Excellence now have a three-on-one advantage over Devin Golden in there, although I wouldn’t be averse to all of four of these competitors softening each other up.”Jean-Luc Watkins “I know what you’re trying to say, Price, but let me assure you that none of these four are the least bit concerned about your contender. Get ready to watch an absolute exhibition from Executive Excellence, with Mike Parr - the only ever four-time FWA North American Champion - in there to marshall the already coordinated effort of Bad Reputation.” After delivering some stomps to the side of Golden’s head to exert his will over the only non-EE member presently in the match, Parr regroups with both Gabrielle and Knox and together the trio lift Golden up to his feet and Gabrielle and Knox hold Golden up for Parr, and Parr measures his strike before smashing Golden with a hard punch that knocks him down into the ropes. EE then takes turns striking Golden against the ropes until Parr aggressively pulls Golden away from the ropes and then dumps him on the back of his head again with a Belly-to-Back Suplex! It is clear that EE’s tactic is to wear Golden down with targeted attacks to his head which can also disorientate him, and off of the Suplex, Parr instructs Knox to pull Golden up and Parr catches ‘The Rotten Gold’ with a jumping knee to the back of the head! Golden crumbles to the mat once again and the crowd wills him on as Parr then goes for a tight pin; ONE… TWO… NO!!! Anzu Kurosawa “Devin Golden keeps himself alive in the match once again, and if you’re Executive Excellence right now, surely you are doing everything in your power to get Golden out of there and eliminated from the match? With Golden out, then every competitor that enters subsequently is going to be at that three-on-one numbers disadvantage and then they can manufacture it so it is just the three of them left to determine who walks away with the Golden Opportunity.”Jean-Luc Watkins “There’s a reason that I value your insights significantly more than our respective broadcast partners, Anzu, even though you turned your back on the superior brand when the rabble came knocking. That briefcase is our insurance policy to make sure that our World Champion Danny Toner cannot suffer the embarrassing fate which befell Devin Golden earlier this year.” Rod Sterling “Of course one of Golden’s main reasons for wanting to win this match is to prevent himself from being cashed in on again were he to become the FWA World Champion again through other means.” Golden kicking out of the pin attempt only served to gain him more punishment at the hands of Executive Excellence, but Golden will know that if he is able to hold on for just a couple more minutes, that he will not be the only subject of EE’s assault. Once again, Golden is brought up and Knox approaches him from behind and puts Golden up onto his shoulders and Parr shoves Golden back so he hangs backwards off of Knox’s shoulders. Parr then gets on the mat behind Knox and pushes Golden’s back with his legs from the mat and Knox continues the momentum forward in an Inverted Alabama Slam… and GABRIELLE CATCHES GOLDEN WITH A CODEBREAKER ON THE WAY DOWN!! There is an audible gasp from Golden as he is winded by the combination offence from Executive Excellence. Shots of the competitors in the pods show contrasting emotions; concern from Best, enjoyment from Peacock as he taps on the plexiglass with his cane and total indifference and focus from Cyrus Truth. Once again, Golden is brought up by Knox and once again Golden somehow finds the resolve inside of himself to fight back and he Headbutts Knox in the mouth which knocks ‘The Anointed’ back but once again Golden is stopped in his tracks by the superior numbers. Parr traps one of Golden’s arms after he went for Gabrielle and Parr pulls him back… AND HE PLANTS GOLDEN ON THE TOP OF HIS HEAD WITH A ROLLING CUTTER!! Rod Sterling “You could feel the anger in that Rolling Cutter from Mike Parr! He’s probably got a bone to pick with Golden after it was Golden’s protege Lizzie Rose that defeated him for the North American Championship on Fallout 020.”Allen Price “Maybe Devin will have to channel some of his inner Lizzie Rose, and make sure that he just keeps getting up after all of this punishment he is taking. It is not that much longer until the next competitor is going to enter the match - not long until some reprieve for the New Orleans native!”Despite dropping Golden with one of his signature moves, Parr opts to not go for the cover and instead he instructs both Gabrielle and Knox to hold Devin down on the mat. Knox and Gabrielle seem confused initially, but they then do as their stablemate requests and with Gabrielle holding Golden’s arms back and Knox on his legs, Golden is stuck as Parr heads to the turnbuckle that is in front of Chris Peacock’s pod. The fans are hushed as they realise what it is that Parr is probably lining up here… until Parr reaches up and grabs the top of the pod and starts to pull himself up. Anzu Kurosawa “This part of your plan, Jean-Luc? Mike Parr is climbing to the top of that pod and if he can Mark the Spot from up there, then Devin Golden is assuredly going to be eliminated from this match!” Jean-Luc Watkins “Sometimes you need to be willing to take risks, Anzu… wait, what’s Peacock doing? HE CAN’T DO THAT!”To probably their own surprise, the fans find themselves cheering Peacock wildly as Peacock attempts to reach up and grab Parr’s boot as Parr steadies himself on the top of the pod - the wide chain link allowing Peacock to jump and touch Parr’s boot and he holds it down once he gets a grip! Parr punches at Peacock’s fingers to break his grip… but Chris grabs Parr’s hand instead and then pulls it down! Parr’s arm is yanked through the top of the pod by Peacock and he is left trapped! It probably irks Peacock to have to call to Golden to work together, but Peacock shouts over to ‘The Rotten Gold’ that he has Parr trapped and he can escape. Golden understands and does his best to shake both Knox and Gabrielle off, but they instead mob him and lay into him with punches and kicks as the lights dim once again. The aerial shot of the structure and the pods shows Parr frantically trying to free his arm as the spotlight flickers between the three remaining occupied pods. {ENTRANT #5}CYRUS TRUTH @ 10:00 Allen Price “Cyrus Truth! Cyrus has featured in the Golden Opportunity match on several occasions, but has yet to walk out with the briefcase. Tonight he has that chance, but he must make it through Executive Excellence, although Peacock is doing his best to keep Parr out of commission for the time being!”Cyrus quickly exits his pod and gets into the ring where Kayden Knox is the first to approach him but Cyrus knocks him down with a Clothesline, and Gabrielle then gets one too! Knox is straight back up but Cyrus avoids his swing and Cyrus hits him in the back of the knee to drop him down and Truth then runs the ropes and runs through Knox with a Big Boot to the face - Knox takes a walk down the Broken Path! It is then Gabrielle’s turn once again, and Truth goes for another Clothesline but Gabriel ducks out of the way so Truth stops in his tracks and grabs Gabby by the head and drops her down with a Neckbreaker! Getting back up after taking Gabrielle down, Truth hears the shouts of Chris Peacock and sees that Parr is still stuck in the position that Peacock had trapped him in, possibly with an entirely disconnected shoulder. Truth sees the position that Parr is in and then climbs onto the second rope and reaches up, clubbing Parr on the back. Peacock finally releases ‘The Prodigy’, but all this does is allow Cyrus the chance to allow Parr’s body to fall down onto his shoulders. The fans cheer as Cyrus turns and faces the ring with Parr up in an Argentine Rack… AND CYRUS HITS PARR WITH THE EXILE’S EDGE FROM THE SECOND ROPE!! The crowd go ballistic for the big move, and a still very-fresh Cyrus Truth scrambles across the ring to Parr and he goes for a cover; ONE… TWO… THR-NO!!! The pin is broken up by Kayden Knox! Knox bundles Cyrus down and lands some heavy blows to Truth whilst he has him down on the mat. Anzu Kurosawa “This is the other thing Executive Excellence can do; not only can they work together to eliminate all of the competition from the match, but they can prevent each other’s eliminations, too.” Jean-Luc Watkins “You would not often see pin attempts being broken up in a Steel Roulette match, but this is not presently every person for themselves. Parr, Knox and Montgomery all understand that Executive Excellence winning is the important thing. It matters not which one of them is the one to be officially recognised as the winner when all is said and done.” Kayden Knox does manage to land some heavy blows to Cyrus’s face as Parr takes a moment to recover from the big move that he was just on the receiving end of. There is a look of fury in Knox’s eyes as he breaks through Cyrus’s guard and strikes him clean on the nose with a forearm. Knox though is prevented from causing any further damage to Truth as Devin Golden is back to his feet and he tackles Knox off of Truth. This gets a big cheer as Golden does what he can to get a measure of revenge on Knox for everything that he has had done to him during the match, and that particular tussle takes both Knox and Golden through the ropes where they battle between the pod housing Jeremy Best and the now-empty pod which Cyrus Truth emerged from. In the ring, both Gabrielle and Cyrus find themselves picking themselves up from the mat at the same time, and Cyrus beats Gabrielle to the punch so to speak and he cracks Gabrielle with an elbow strike. Cyrus follows up with a Knife Edge Chop across Gabrielle’s chest and she slumps back into the corner and Cyrus tees up another chop on her which stings her chest. A quick trip from Cyrus forces Gabrielle into the corner against the bottom turnbuckle and ‘The Exile’ takes a moment to look around at the fans who cheer him on in encouragement as Cyrus stomps away on Gabrielle’s head with the First Five Steps! In actuality, it is only four steps, as Gabrielle manages to catch Cyrus’s boot on the fourth and the former goddess wears a sadistic grin on her face as she stands up with Truth’s boot in her hand and she spins Cyrus around, right into a Dropkick from Mike Parr! Cyrus goes down as Gabrielle and Parr quickly give each other a nod to confirm that they’re both okay. Parr picks Truth up as Gabrielle drops to a knee, and Parr takes Truth over with a Vertical Suplex, and Truth lands across the knee that Gabrielle offered up for him. Jean-Luc Watkins “Excellence will always come through, gentlemen. They might think that together they can stop this well-oiled machine, but they would be incorrect. Even after a couple of minor setbacks, we are back in control of this match.”Anzu Kurosawa “It took some steely determination from Gabrielle to turn things around on Cyrus like that, but to me it looks like Kayden Knox could use some help against Devin Golden on the outside!”A section of the crowd not focused on the goings on in the ring are cheering at very loud levels as Devin Golden is completely having his way with Kayden Knox on the outside of the ring, and the camera picks the action back up as Golden lifts Knox up, looking for the Rotten Touch on the steel floor, but Knox lands on his feet behind Golden. Knox connects with a Headbutt to Golden, and attempts to send him into the chamber wall, but Golden turns it around and Knox collides with the chain link fence… and he’s immediately busted open! Bleeding from just above his eyebrow, Knox’s vision is impaired due to the gushing blood getting in his left eye. Golden twirls his moustache and smirks at Knox, and then clubs him on the back. A glance over at Knox by Gabrielle causes her to leave Cyrus for Parr to deal with alone as her tag team partner is clearly in need of assistance. Golden backs away a few paces from Knox and has his leg locked, ready to do something to Knox, perhaps pay homage to Randy Ramon with a Remix, but Gabrielle grabs Golden’s arm and holds him in place… AND KNOX CHARGES FORWARD AND TACKLES DEVIN GOLDEN THROUGH THE PLEXIGLASS OF THE EMPTY POD BEHIND HIM!! Rod Sterling “Oh no! Kayden Knox - angered about Golden drawing his blood - has just potentially taken Devin Golden out of the match with that right there. I know we can’t do much about it, but Golden needs a medic urgently, folks.”Even Gabrielle was shocked to see Knox actually go through with it, as the replays are shown several times. Golden’s body is unmoving, as is Knox’s on top of him, but Gabrielle navigates her way through the cracked plexiglass and she pulls Knox out of the wreckage, just as the lights dim once more. Jean-Luc Watkins “This is going to be Chris Peacock or Jeremy Best, wrestling fans. Executive Excellence are still in control of this match, so it does not matter which one of them it is, because they too will succumb to our superiority!”{ENTRANT #6}JEREMY BEST @ 15:00 A big cheer goes up when it is revealed that Jeremy Best is the penultimate man to enter the match, and a brief shot of Chris Peacock shows the former X Champion smirking to himself about securing the final entry spot. Allen Price “Chris Peacock fans can rejoice, but for now it is Jeremy Best - the man who holds a recent victory over the current FWA World Champion Danny Toner. This is someone that will believe they can cash in that briefcase should he be the one to walk out of New Orleans with it!”Best’s pod opens up into the carnage in front of him with Devin Golden laid in the remnants of the adjacent pod and Gabrielle helping Knox up to his feet immediately in front of ‘Your New Best Friend’. Gabrielle sees that the next entrant in the match is right in front of her so she sets Knox down and approaches Jeremy and goes for a forearm strike, but Jeremy ducks it but instead brings Gabrielle in for a hug - and then takes her over with a Belly-to-Belly Suplex on the steel floor! As Gabrielle rolls under the bottom rope and back into the ring, Jeremy looks to approach the ring himself, but Kayden Knox - who is just about with it - goes for Best, but Jeremy ducks down and elevates Knox over the top rope and Knox lands on the mat. Best then gets into the ring and sees Mike Parr stomping away on Cyrus Truth. Best runs at Parr as ‘The Prodigy’ turns around and Best connects with a Shotgun Dropkick to Parr’s chest, sending him barrelling backwards onto his back. Cyrus Truth gets up from the mat and squares up to Jeremy Best, and the two stare at each other for a moment. Rod Sterling “This is a mirror image of the Jailhouse Blues match that took place at the Seventeenth Anniversary show; Cyrus Truth and Jeremy Best started that match off together and Cyrus memorably slapped the taste out of Jeremy’s mouth when Best offered a handshake. It seems that Best has learned his lesson!”The staredown does not come to anything between Best and Cyrus themselves, as Kayden Knox is back on the scene again but Best cuts him off with a kick to the midsection and Knox lands on his knees. Best then lays into Knox’s chest with a couple of stinging kicks, and then a third to the face on the cut eyebrow takes Knox down again. Cyrus has Parr in the corner and he gives ‘The Prodigy’ a taste of the First Five Steps, and is able to connect with all five stomps as planned on this occasion. With Executive Excellence now at bay, Best and Cyrus find themselves at a crossroads once again, and it appears that this time they will focus on each other and they circle the ring before coming together and Best offers his hand to Truth once again - just like how he did at the Anniversary Show - and this time Cyrus accepts the handshake to a good cheer, BUT BEST THEN TAKES TRUTH OVER WITH AN ARM DRAG! Both men get back up and this time Truth reacts quicker and takes Best over with an Arm Drag of his own. Again, both Cyrus and Best get back up and Truth grabs Best’s leg in an attempt for a Fisherman Suplex, but Best shoves Truth away and then brings his other foot up to connect with an Enziguiri to the back of the head! Cyrus is rocked by the kick but does not go down, and Best looks for a follow up with an Irish Whip into the ropes, but Truth turns it around and he rocks Jeremy’s shit with a Discus Punch right to the face! Best firms the blow and stays on his feet, but Cyrus quickly follows up the punch with an Enziguiri of his own and Best drops down to a knee. Cyrus quickly gets back up and then runs the ropes and connects with a knee to the face of Best, and then follows that with a standing knee drop to the face! Truth goes for a pin of his own on Best; ONE… TWO… NO!! Jean-Luc Watkins “Cyrus Truth unable to pick up an elimination of Jeremy Best coming off the Wanderer’s Wrath, but here’s Gabrielle to come in and strike Cyrus with a Roundhouse Kick to put the old man down! Notice how Gabrielle waited for that pin to happen before rejoining the fray, we don’t care if these guys fight and eliminate each other!”Rod Sterling “It looks like Gabrielle could be about to give Cyrus a taste of his own medicine though, because she’s dragging him over to that corner where he had her in position earlier on.” Gabrielle looks down at Cyrus with scorn and then drives her boot into his face several times, making Truth get a taste of the First Five Steps himself, but Gabrielle does not stop at just five! Truth’s body becomes less and less rigid with each stomp to his face draining some of the fight out of him. Once Truth’s body is fully limp, Gabrielle turns around to see Jeremy Best in front of her, getting to his feet after his dalliance with Cyrus. Gabrielle kicks Jeremy in the midsection and she looks to hook Best up for the EMPTY DREAMS DDT - BUT JEREMY SPINS OUT OF IT AND GETS GABRIELLE UP ON HIS SHOULDERS - AND JEREMY BEST DRILLS GABRIELLE WITH THE BFF!! The fans cheer loudly to get behind Jeremy as he goes down to make a cover, and he hooks Gabrielle’s legs, surely to take her out of the match! ONE… TWO… THREE-NO!!! KAYDEN KNOX SAVES HIS TAG TEAM PARTNER! Not for the first time in this match, the bloodied and half-broken Knox saves a fellow EE member, and Jeremy shoves Knox away from him… but this leaves Best open for Mike Parr to charge in and crack Best across the face with a Shining Wizard! Everyone in the ring is now down due to either damage taken or just exhaustion in some cases, and Gabrielle is still spread-eagle after taking the BFF from Best. Anzu Kurosawa “This is becoming hard to keep track of now, but that’s why Steel Roulette matches are so much fun! All of this chaos… who knows what is going to happen next?”Allen Price “I think I have a good idea, Anzu, but I don’t know how well this is going to end…”In among all of the flurry of action taking place in the middle of the ring, DEVIN GOLDEN HAS BEEN ABLE TO SCALE THE POD THAT HE WAS BARRELLED THROUGH! Golden steadies himself and stands up to keep his balance by holding onto the ceiling of the structure and he looks around to see the New Orleans crowd at a fever pitch for him. He grins broadly and GOLDEN LEAPS FROM THE TOP OF THE POD AND HE LANDS ON TOP OF GABRIELLE WITH THE GOLDEN TOUCH!!! Rod Sterling “GOLDEN TOUCH! GOLDEN TOUCH FROM THE TOP OF THE STEEL ROULETTE! DEVIN GOLDEN IS A MADMAN! Go on, Devin, cover! Pin her, Devin!” Golden holds his ribs after the almighty fall from the top of the pod, but he does edge himself backwards and leans back over Gabrielle, limply lifting one of her legs up whilst holding his hand across his body. Cyrus Truth and Jeremy Best see what is happening… AND THEY HOLD KNOX AND PARR BACK AS THE REF COUNTS A PIN ON GABRIELLE!! ONE… TWO… THREE!!! {ELIMINATION #1}GABRIELLE BY DEVIN GOLDEN @ 19:37 Jean-Luc Watkins “No!”Caesar’s Superdome goes wild for the first elimination of the Golden Opportunity match, and it is a shock as it is the only person in the match to have won it before as the first person to be eliminated from it! Gabrielle is ushered out of the ring by the referee as Knox and Parr are released from the respective clutches of Jeremy Best and Mike Parr. Golden backs away out of the ring to recover due to what that move took out of him, and everyone else stays down in the ring, some of them rocked by what has just happened. Allen Price “That’s one, Jean-Luc! There’s two more to go and guess what? It’s time for the final entrant to make their way into the match! He’s not going to come alone, either!”The reaction in the arena flips on its head as the lights dim again, with everyone knowing that Chris Peacock is about to enter the match. Peacock taps the singapore cane on the side of his pod and the spotlight flickers on the one pod left to be opened until the buzzer sounds! {ENTRANT #7}CHRIS PEACOCK @ 20:00 Rod Sterling “Chris Peacock has the advantage over his fellow competitors in this match by being the one to enter last. We saw that he’s had a bearing on this match from inside his pod when he restrained Mike Parr earlier on, but now he’s in the match and he’s got that cane with him!” The door to Peacock’s pod slides open, just as the main door to Steel Roulette closes to allow Gabrielle to leave the match after being eliminated. Peacock takes a deep breath and then gets into the ring and the first person he sees is Jeremy Best… AND PEACOCK CRACKS BEST IN THE TOP OF THE HEAD WITH THE CANE! Jeremy crumbles to the floor and Peacock then meets an advancing Cyrus Truth with a cane shot to the midsection, and Peacock then brings the cane down on Cyrus’s back! Despite attacking Best and Cyrus, Peacock’s eyes have been locked on Parr and Knox the entire time, and PEACOCK SWINGS THE CANE FOR KNOX - BUT KAYDEN DUCKS - AND MIKE PARR COPS A SHOT BETWEEN THE EYES INSTEAD!! Parr goes down and Knox grabs Peacock from behind and pins his arms down against his sides. Peacock brings his feet up using the turnbuckle and manages to flip over Knox and he lands on his feet and then cracks the cane off of Knox’s shoulder! Kayden admirably does not go down after this, so Peacock decides to just pepper Knox with the cane as many times as he can until Knox goes down. With everyone he has attacked already down on the mat after their meetings with the singapore cane, Peacock turns around to see Devin Golden in front of him and the fans are extremely loud as Peacock approaches Golden, with the cane still in his hand. ‘FUCK YOU PEA-COCK! DE-VIN GOL-DEN!’ is the chants from the fans. This brings a smile to Devin Golden’s face, but Peacock remains stoic; the chants are not bothering him whatsoever. Not wanting to discriminate between Golden and the remaining competitors, Peacock swings for Golden with the cane, but Golden ducks it and then cracks Peacock in the mouth with a forearm! The strike causes Peacock to drop the cane and Golden follows up with a couple more to knock Peacock towards the ropes. It is not long though until Peacock regains his bearings and fires back with a couple of his own, and given what Golden has been through thus far in this match, he is unable to go toe-to-toe with a fresh Chris Peacock. Peacock rocks Golden with a couple of jabs and then spins on the spot and instead of a disco pose, he offers Golden a middle finger right in front of his face! Peacock smirks as the crowd boos, but they soon start cheering when GOLDEN BITES PEACOCK’S FINGER! Jean-Luc Watkins “Chris Peacock has never been above maiming or seriously injuring a fellow competitor, so why should Golden treat him any differently?!” Peacock grabs his finger and screams as he holds it to his chest, and this allows Golden to lift Peacock up… AND GOLDEN PLANTS PEACOCK WITH THE GOLDEN TOUCH IN THE MIDDLE OF THE RING! Peacock takes the big move, but Golden is unable to follow up as a very angry Kayden Knox has taken possession of Peacock’s cane and he smacks the cane off of Golden’s back! Knox snaps the cane over his knee and throws the two broken halves away so they can no longer be of use to anyone. Knox scans his surroundings and sees Truth emerging from the mat but Knox plants him back down on the mat with some PEACE OF MIND! Knox’s feet drive Truth into the mat forcefully, and Truth rolls out of the ring, leaving Knox unable to follow up. Knox attempts to rouse Parr, with blood still dripping from the abrasion on his face, but Parr has a cut on his own forehead to worry about after taking that cane straight to the face. Anzu Kurosawa “You can just see the toll that this match is taking on some of these competitors, just for how exhausted some of them are and the fact that some of them are bleeding for this opportunity.”Jean-Luc Watkins “A shot at the FWA World Championship at any time you please? Seems as worthy an endeavour as anything else to bleed for, Anzu. Speaking of, Knox has lost a lot of blood and I think he’s going to have to work on his own for the moment with Parr out of commission.”Looking around the ring, Knox sees Peacock on his hands and knees after Golden’s Rotten Touch, and Knox then decides to set his sights on the former ‘Boogie Man’ and Knox runs the ropes, looking for the EXECUTIVE EXECUTION… but before Knox can land the stomp on the back of Peacock’s neck, BEST CATCHES KNOX ON HIS SHOULDERS… AND BEST PUTS KNOX’S LIGHTS OUT WITH THE BFF!! Much like Gabrielle, her tag team partner takes the knee to the face from Best, and Best goes for the pin himself! Allen Price “Best catches Knox, and this time there doesn’t appear to be anyone jumping in to stop Best from getting this pin because it was Knox himself that got hit with that move!”ONE… TWO… THREE!!! {ELIMINATION #2}KAYDEN KNOX BY JEREMY BEST @ 23:59 A big cheer goes up from the New Orleans fans, and Best sits up from Knox - ALLOWING PEACOCK TO RUN THROUGH BEST WITH THE STRUT!! Rod Sterling “Kayden Knox is out but Jeremy Best is in trouble too; Chris Peacock hits him with the Strut, and that was the move Peacock used last year to be the first person to pin Best in FWA! Peacock goes for the cover!”ONE… TWO… THREE-NO!!! A big cheer goes up as Best kicks out of The Strut, and Peacock sits with his head in his hands, frustrated that he was not able to secure himself a quick elimination. Kayden Knox is helped up by the referee after the count of Peacock’s pin and as he leaves he looks angry about falling short in Golden Opportunity for the fourth time in his career. The match must move on, and Mike Parr rises to his feet in the corner, blood dripping from the cut across his nose, and ‘The Prodigy’ accepts his position as the final Executive Excellence member in the match. Peacock rises up too and notes Cyrus Truth by the ropes and Peacock charges in, looking to Clothesline him out of the ring, but Cyrus ducks down and he sends Peacock over the top rope with a Back Body Drop - and Peacock lands the hard way on the steel flooring on the outside of the ring! Devin Golden rushes to his feet and he tries the same thing that Peacock did, getting the same result! Although, Golden manages to balance himself on the top rope… GOLDEN TOUCH FROM THE TOP ROPE ONTO PEACOCK BELOW!! The crowd cheers their favourite in the match, chanting his name again, and both he and his Back in Business opponent hold their ribs whilst down outside of the ring. Anzu Kurosawa “Great athleticism there from Devin Golden; it was at the expense of his own body, but he’s probably done all of the others a favour by temporarily incapacitating Peacock, the freshest man in the match. Now look at this in the ring, an old rivalry revisited with Mike Parr and Cyrus Truth the only men standing.” Rod Sterling “Both of these men will go down as two of the greatest FWA competitors of all time, but neither have won the Golden Opportunity briefcase before. Jean-Luc, surely Parr has prepared to face Cyrus Truth in this match?”Jean-Luc Watkins “Mike Parr is the best technical wrestler in the world, Rod. There isn’t anyone that is or could be in this match that he would not be ready for. Mike is the last bastion of hope for Executive Excellence in this match and I fully believe that he will be able to bring this home for us and give us our insurance policy.”Parr, who has been in the match for over twenty minutes now and definitely looks like he has, approaches Truth as Peacock and Golden had done so, but anticipates the elevation upwards and instead boots Cyrus in the face, knocking him back. Parr picks Truth up into a Vertical Suplex, and then bounces his legs off the top rope before taking him back! Parr expertly floats over into a cover and hooks both legs tight; his proficiency showing through even through his hurt state. ONE… TWO… THR-NO!!! Truth manages to pop out of the pin and shoot his shoulder off of the mat to break the count, but Parr does not allow his former nemesis to get up and he stays on top of Cyrus and drives his knee repeatedly into Truth’s head whilst staying on top of him. Parr pulls Cyrus up from the mat and applies a Double Underhook, and takes him over with a Double Underhook Suplex! Parr decides to keep the underhook applied and he flips Truth over and then pops his hips to take Truth over for a second one! As he looks to complete the trifecta, Parr has Jeremy Best to contend with once again, so he drops Cyrus to the mat and meets Best with a kick to the midsection and attempts to take him over with a Double Underhook Suplex as well, but Best spins out of it and cracks Parr with a forearm to the face. This allows Best to take Parr up and over with a Vertical Suplex of his own! Best rolls his hips on the mat and Parr goes for the ride once again and Best hits his second Amigo of the three. As Jeremy looks for the third suplex in his combination, Truth is up once again, and Best looks to hook him up as well. Best tries to take both Cyrus and Parr over for the same time, but he cannot lift them both up, so working together, Parr and Truth take Best over with a Double Suplex! Allen Price “I didn’t think we’d be seeing Cyrus Truth and Mike Parr working together at any point during this match, but Best maybe bit off more than he can chew there.” With Best taken care of, Parr and Truth resume their tangle from a few moments ago and Parr beats Truth to the mark with a kick to the midsection, and Parr then bends Truth’s body back and hooks his head under his arm… looking for the ROLLING CUTTER - BUT CYRUS BLOCKS IT! A punch to the injured nose of Parr from underneath by Cyrus breaks Parr’s grip on the veteran, and Truth then scoops Parr up onto his shoulders into a Fireman’s Carry… JOURNEY’S END! Cyrus reaches forward and pulls Parr’s legs up, and Larry Stevens drops down to make the count! ONE… TWO… THREE!!! {ELIMINATION #3}MIKE PARR BY CYRUS TRUTH @ 27:31 Jean-Luc Watkins “...”The fans cheer wildly as with Mike Parr’s elimination, executive Excellence’s involvement in the match is over - no insurance policies will be obtained today! Parr is rolled out of the ring by the referee and Truth stands up after hitting the Journey’s End and getting the third elimination of the match, meaning that there are just four competitors left inside the Steel Roulette. Rod Sterling “We are down to four, folks. Devin Golden, Cyrus Truth, Chris Peacock or Jeremy Best. One of these men will be walking out of Caesar’s Superdome with a guaranteed shot at the FWA World Championship at any time before Back in Business XVII!”Anzu Kurosawa “Look at those four as well. You’ve got two legends of the business and multiple-time World Champions in Truth and Golden, and then Peacock and Best - less than three years FWA experience between them and neither having been FWA World Champion before - rounding out the rest of the field.”Cyrus spots Devin Golden standing on the outside of the ring and then approaches ‘The Rotten Gold’, looking to bring him back into the ring, which he does. Truth keeps a front facelock applied and then runs towards the corner with Golden still in his clutches and jumps up into the air, kicking off the top turnbuckle and then planting Golden on the top of his head - for the umpteenth time in this match - with a Tornado DDT! It is not the usual offence one would expect from Truth, but he gets up and tenses his fists in front of him to surge on the crowd, who would rather he was attacking anyone other than Golden. Devin’s awareness allows him to get back up to his feet where he settles in the corner, Cyrus charges in and connects with a Corner Clothesline. Truth senses Best approaching from behind and then violently grabs Jeremy’s forehead and plants him on the mat with the MEMENTO MORI! Cyrus opts not to cover Best and he turns his attention back towards Golden, and he scoops him up onto his shoulders into a Fireman’s Carry, just as he had done so to Mike Parr. Rod Sterling “Cyrus Truth looking for that Journey’s End again - he pinned Devin Golden on the most recent edition of Fallout and he’s got the chance to do so again here if he can put ‘The Rotten Gold’ away with this!”Truth looks to initiate JOURNEY'S END ON GOLDEN - BUT CHRIS PEACOCK GRABS GOLDEN’S BOOT AND PULLS DEVIN DOWN! Cyrus turns around and Peacock cracks ‘The Exile’ with a stinging forearm, and then kicks him in the midsection and drops him onto his face with a Famouser. Truth bounces straight back up and Peacock and Golden look at each other for a moment… AND PEACOCK AND GOLDEN BOTH DRILL TRUTH WITH A DOUBLE REMIX KICK TO THE JAW!! Anzu Kurosawa “Stereo Remix Superkicks in tribute to their former mutual friend ‘Rockstar’ Randy Ramon!”Jean-Luc Watkins “Someone mentioned Truth and Parr working together earlier on, but who thought that we’d be seeing something like this? Peacock - the fool - could have just allowed Cyrus to eliminate Golden and then picked up the pieces!”The crowd cheers for Golden and Peacock’s momentary alliance, and Peacock then motions for Golden to climb up the turnbuckle. Golden seems hesitant at first, but then opts to go along with the plan. Truth is down in perfect position for Devin Golden to steady himself and stand on the top rope… AND GOLDEN FLIES FROM THE TOP TURNBUCKLE AND CRASHES DOWN ONTO TRUTH WITH THE GOLDEN TOUCH!! Golden holds his ribs again and then hooks Truth’s legs… ONE… TWO… THREE!!! {ELIMINATION #4}CYRUS TRUTH BY DEVIN GOLDEN @ 29:45 Rod Sterling “That’s a third Golden Touch of the Steel Roulette, and a second elimination for Devin Golden!”The fans are elated as Golden gets up onto his knees after getting his second elimination of the match… BUT IT LEAVES HIM IN PERFECT POSITION FOR PEACOCK TO HIT THE ROPES AND THEN RUN THROUGH ‘THE ROTTEN GOLD’ WITH A STRUT!! Allen Price “YES! Looks like Chris took your advice, J-L!”Jean-Luc Watkins “That snake!”Chris Peacock wears a broad grin on his face as he drops to his own knees and gets on top of Golden and the crowd showers the entire situation with boos and negativity as Peacock hooks the outside leg of the battered Devin Golden; ONE… TWO… THREE!!! {ELIMINATION #5}DEVIN GOLDEN BY CHRIS PEACOCK @ 30:04 Rod Sterling “And then there were two! What an effort by Devin Golden, outlasting that brutal onslaught by Executive Excellence at the beginning of the match and eliminating two competitors himself. It is not the result that New Orleans hoped for, but they can be very proud of what their hometown hero managed to accomplish in this match. As things are though, either Chris Peacock or Jeremy Best will be walking out of Steel Roulette with the Golden Opportunity briefcase!”Jean-Luc Watkins “This is where Chris Peacock made it to last year, but he was soundly defeated by Nova Diamond. Everyone in New Orleans right now is hoping that Jeremy Best can cause history to repeat itself. Everyone in this building is Jeremy’s friend right now!”Allen Price “Speak for yourself, Jean-Luc. This is the moment that Chris Peacock has been preparing for for months. Jeremy is just going to have to wait in line like Chris had to do last year. This is Peacock’s time to fly!”As indicated by Watkins, the crowd is firmly in the corner of Jeremy Best now that their preferred choice has been ousted from the match. This is evidenced by the chanting of ‘FUCK YOU PEA-COCK!’ booming around the entire arena. The man that the chanting is directed at, Chris Peacock himself, tunes it all out. He watches Devin Golden and Cyrus Truth both being removed from the Steel Roulette chamber, and then spots Jeremy Best rising to his feet in the corner furthest away from him. Best takes a moment to get his composure and stands up straight to face Peacock. Peacock sarcastically offers a handshake out to Best, but Jeremy is wise to the mind games and he attempts to lock up with Peacock, but Chris is quicker and more aggressive, and he lands a few jabs on Best which knocks him back towards the ropes. Peacock sends Best across the ring, or attempts to, as Best reverses it and sends Peacock for the ride instead, and Peacock leaps into the air and crashes down on top of Best with a Running Glitterball Drop! Peacock gets up off of Jeremy’s chest and then picks Best up from the mat and sends him into the corner and mounts the second rope. The crowd show their hatred towards Peacock by accompanying each strike with a collective shout of ‘NO!’. Peacock reaches nine punches and instead of hitting a tenth or biting Jeremy’s head as he often does, he holds his arms out and soaks in the jeers towards him. Unfortunately for Peacock, this allows Best to reach up and smack Peacock across the chest. Best shuffles up the turnbuckle through Peacock’s legs and then strikes him on the top of the head a couple of times to drop him down onto the second rope. Jeremy stands in front of Peacock and then carefully places his foot on the wall of the pod behind him and he kicks off… BUDDY BOMB FROM THE TOP ROPE!!! The back of Peacock’s head slams on the mat in the middle of the ring after the Sunset Flip Powerbomb out of the corner with the assistance of the pod, and Best quickly jumps on top of Peacock and hooks the far leg! ONE… TWO… THR-NO!!! Jean-Luc Watkins “I thought Best almost had him, wrestling fans! The fans here in New Orleans did too! Chris Peacock is somehow stayin’ alive in this match against near-everyone’s will!”As both Best and Peacock make their way up to their feet after the Buddy Bomb and near fall, the New Orleans crowd can be heard making loud choking noises in the direction of Chris Peacock, referencing his past close-calls when it came to big matches. Peacock shakes his head, doing everything he can to block all of the noise out, but he goes for a lazy swing at Best which Jeremy is easily able to duck underneath, and BEST SCOOPS PEACOCK UP ONTO HIS SHOULDERS… BFF - NO! PEACOCK CATCHES BEST’S LEG AND THEN DROPS DOWN INTO A KNEEBAR!!! Allen Price “You spoke too soon, Jean-Luc! You know what this is - it’s the Commentator’s Curse! Peacock’s got Best trapped!”Jeremy calls out in pain as Peacock yanks back as hard as he can on his right leg; Best will know that Peacock has snapped the legs of Christian Quinn and Sauce Man with this move in the past and with everything on the line as it is now, he will not hesitate to do the same here. Best claws on the mat trying to reach the ropes, but it won’t matter as there is nothing that the referee can do to compel Peacock to break the hold unless Best submits. Jeremy tries breaking Peacock’s grip, but Peacock has the submission locked in tight and he cranks back even further on Best’s knee the more that Best attempts to break the hold. His hand hovers above the mat, and the crowd wills Jeremy Best on to endure the hold and get out of it, not wanting to see Peacock walk away with the briefcase through a submission win at the end of the chamber. It seems like Best is about to slam his hand on the mat, but he instead balls his hand into a fist whilst shaking his head - refusing to submit after having come this far himself. Peacock screams for Best to submit, threatening to snap his knee, but Best refuses and uses his free leg to kick Peacock in the face several times, but Peacock does not break free of the hold. Anzu Kurosawa “I don’t think there is anything that Jeremy Best can do to make Peacock let go of this. Peacock is a man possessed and Jeremy’s got to think about his future!”Allen Price “There’s always next year, Jeremy. Do yourself a favour and tap! Live to see another day, kid! How can you find Krash with one leg?”Jeremy grits his teeth and pulls himself back, bringing Peacock’s weight with him, and he leans back, grabbing the top rope with both hands and he pulls himself up, again bringing Peacock with him. Best is now standing up and he uses this position to desperately stomp on Peacock’s face, with no other way of escaping the Commentator’s Curse. This seems to work, and Peacock’s grip loosens enough for Best to grab Peacock’s arms… AND BEST STARTS STOMPING ON PEACOCK’S HEAD! Several boots land to the face of Chris Peacock, and eventually, Best stands up straight, but seems to be struggling to put weight on his right foot due to the damage taken as part of being trapped in the submission… but Best retains the grip of Peacock’s arms and then rolls through with him… AND BEST LOCKS IN THE FRIENDSHIP BRACELET ON CHRIS PEACOCK!!! Jean-Luc Watkins “The Friendship Bracelet is locked in! Best has Peacock trapped now, how do you like them apples, Peacock?!”Jeremy IS able to lock in the Cross Armbar submission on Peacock, and Chris is now the one groaning in pain as he is trapped in the middle of the ring with Best’s legs around his arm and Best now pulls back as far as he can on the hold and the crowd implores Peacock to tap out, taunting him with the choking noises, and Peacock refuses. He is unable himself to break Best’s grip of his arm so he uses his free arm and grabs Best’s ankle of the leg he had trapped in the kneebar and Peacock contorts Best’s leg as much as he can with his free hand. Now it is Jeremy wincing in pain and Peacock pulls on his leg as much as he can and eventually the pressure becomes too much for Best to cope with. Peacock stretches out his arm as he is released from the Friendship Bracelet, and he backs into the ropes and watches as Best sits up whilst holding his knee… Peacock grins as he approaches Best, picking up speed… PEACOCK STRIKES BEST WITH THE STRUT FOR THE SECOND TIME!! Allen Price “YES! That has to be it!”The crowd boos loudly as Peacock falls on top of Jeremy, pinning him with the bad leg hooked, making it even harder for Best to kick out; ONE… TWO… THREE-NO!!! Allen Price “...”BEST KICKS OUT OF THE STRUT FOR THE SECOND TIME! The fans go WILD and cheer before descending back into the choking noises aimed at Peacock, and Peacock is STUNNED! Peacock has a look of total bewilderment on his face as he looks down at Best, who is unmoving on the mat. Best kicked out, but he looks spent. Rod Sterling “Extraordinary! Perhaps this hostile crowd is getting to Peacock; is he about to choke again? What else could he possibly have to do to put Jeremy Best away?”Peacock’s face turns from one of shock and confusion to anger and aggression, he picks Best up and puts the deadweight over his shoulder and then runs Best into the nearest turnbuckle. Lifting Best up again, Peacock charges as fast as he can with him on his shoulders and sends him into the opposite turnbuckle… AND THEN PLANTS HIM ON THE MAT WITH A SPINEBUSTER!! Allen Price “The Roller Disco! No one has ever kicked out of that. This has got to be it now, surely?”Chris moves on his knees and lays himself flat on top of Best’s chest and waits for the referee to count the pin, he closes his eyes with a small and relieved smile on his face. ONE… TWO… THREE- NO!!!!! BEST SHOOTS THE SHOULDER UP!! Allen Price “WHAT?!”Nothing Peacock can do - anything it would seem - is enough to keep Jeremy Best down, and Peacock then rises to his feet in the corner with an emotionless and crazed look in his eyes, and he motions for Best to get up again. Jeremy, his eyes completely glazed over, sits up out of familiarity more than anything and with a look of no remorse in his eyes, Peacock tells him not to kick out of this one… AND PEACOCK STRIKES BEST WITH ANOTHER STRUT - THE THIRD OF THE MATCH FOR BEST! PEACOCK DROPS STRAIGHT INTO THE PIN, HOOKING BOTH LEGS!! ONE… TWO… THREE!!! {ELIMINATION #6}JEREMY BEST BY CHRIS PEACOCK @ 35:48 {RESULT}Winner: Chris Peacock at 36:48 Allen Price “YES! YES! YES! HE’S ACTUALLY DONE IT! NO CHOKING TONIGHT! HE’S DONE IT!”Kurt Harrington: “The winner of the 2022 Golden Opportunity Steel Roulette… CHRIS PEACOCK!!”In the middle of the ring, Chris Peacock sits up from Jeremy Best’s chest and takes a deep breath; he finally seems relaxed. The New Orleans fans, who were negative in their response to him for the duration of the match, continue that trend. None of that matters to Chris Peacock, who looks in the direction of the now open door to the Steel Roulette structure to see Kurt Harrington carrying the golden briefcase in. Kurt enters the ring and holds the case out and Peacock takes it with both hands and then holds it close to his chest. Rod Sterling “It was under two years ago that Chris Peacock made his official debut in the FWA. It was on a Pay-Per-View, it was in a multi-person match and the winner received the opportunity to challenge for a championship held by Danny Toner. Tonight, here at Lights Out, Chris Peacock has earned himself a guaranteed match for the FWA Championship at any time of his choosing up until Back in Business XVII. Talk about things coming full circle. Allen, you know Chris better than any of us here. How are you feeling right now?”Allen Price “I’m weeping tears of joy, Rod. We spoke about it earlier on about how last year, Chris Peacock was more concerned with his emotions during this match and that’s why he came up short. Tonight, he put everything aside and focused on the task at hand and he overcame six truly great competitors. All else I’ve got to say right now is to you, Jean-Luc. I want you to tell your guy Danny Toner that if he somehow beats Alyster Black tonight, then he’s got a very big problem on his hands, my friend.”Jean-Luc Watkins “This is about as disappointing a result that I could have hoped for, given where my preferences lie. Chris Peacock won the match fair and square, there’s nothing that can be done about it, that much is true. He’s a threat to Executive Excellence; was before tonight and after this, even more so, but believe it or not, this is the easy part. He’s guaranteed himself the shot at the big time that he’s craved for so long, but when it is just him and Danny Toner - or even Alyster Black or anyone else - when it really matters, you and I both know that he’ll choke just like he has done every time before this, Price.”Peacock looks up from his newly-acquired briefcase and sees that Jeremy Best is standing up next to the ropes, holding the back of his head, and just about with it after the brutal onslaught he endured at the end of the match. Best is understandably disappointed with the result, but being the good sport that he is… offers Peacock a handshake. Peacock looks down at the extended hand of sportsmanship and takes the briefcase into his left hand, and accepts the handshake from Jeremy Best. Anzu Kurosawa “Great show there from both of the final two competitors in this match. Jeremy Best - he is someone that people have compared to Chris Peacock in the past. He made this extremely difficult for Peacock at the end. Last year, it was Peacock in Best’s position so who knows? Can Best go one step further and capture the briefcase in 2023?”Allen Price “Say what you want about Peacock, he will give respect where it is due. Everything that Jeremy Best has done so far in the FWA is commendable and it would be obtuse of Peacock or anyone else to deny that.”The two exchange a few words before Best nods to reaffirm his show of sportsmanship before he leaves and allows Peacock the chance to bask in his victory. Peacock drops to his knees and holds the briefcase to his chest again, a triumphant, yet determined, look in his eyes. {‘Legendary’ || Royce Da 5’9}[MEDIA=youtube]odeHqTIKkHo[/MEDIA] It is shown that the ringside area has been returned back to its normal state following the Golden Opportunity Elimination Chamber match, and the music of the former North American Champion, Johnny ‘The Legend’ Johnson, shows that the show is ready to continue following that match. The New Orleans crowd is not too favourable towards Johnson, who is accompanied to the ring by his father, Logan Darwin. Kurt Harrington: “The following contest is a Two-out-of-Three Falls Match, with a sixty-minute time limit! Introducing first, accompanied by Logan Darwin… from Philadelphia, Pennsylvania… weighing in at two-hundred and thirty pounds… JOHNNY ‘THE LEGEND’ JOOOOOHHNNNSSSONNNNNNNNN!!!”Rod Sterling: “This man is a former North American Champion, and tonight he has the opportunity to propel himself back into contention for that title if he can come away with a victory in this match against Lizzie Rose.”Allen Price: “If Johnson wins tonight that would mean he’ll have beaten the North American Champion twice in the same match, so I agree, Rod. He’s got to move back into title contention with a win tonight.”Anzu Kurosawa: “Well, Johnny Johnson has defeated Lizzie Rose before. He did so to become the North American Champion on Meltdown XVIII and that was with the help of his father, Logan Darwin. Tonight, Darwin is going to be in his corner again it would seem, and Lizzie Rose and the referee are going to need eyes in the back of their heads if they want to make sure this match progresses without involvement from Darwin.”Johnson slides into the ring and Darwin climbs up the steps to join his son in the ring. ‘The Legend’ seems to be laser-focused tonight, not paying any mind to the fans in the arena. Darwin gets into Johnson’s ear and seems to provide some last-minute advice which Johnson responds to with a nod of understanding. {‘The Key, The Secret’ || Urban Cookie Collective}[MEDIA=youtube]-cdgN66Nfjg[/MEDIA] There is a stark contrast in terms of reception for the new FWA North American Champion, and Lizzie Rose bops out onto the stage with one hand holding the championship in place on her shoulder. Lizzie dances down the ramp and slaps hands with the fans down the aisle before she pauses and looks around at everyone cheering her on and is seemingly awestruck and unable to move for a moment. Kurt Harrington: His opponent, from Brooklyn, New York… she is the NEW FWA North American Champion… ‘THE RAVE’ LIZZIE ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSSSEEEE!!!”Anzu Kurosawa: “What a moment it was when Lizzie Rose won the FWA North American Championship on Fallout 020 a few weeks ago, defeating the record-breaking champion Mike Parr and Johnny Johnson at the same time in that Triple Threat Match.”Jean-Luc Watkins: “It was undeniably a tremendous moment, Anzu, but that high will only last for so long. Lizzie now has to become accustomed to the life of a champion, which means that she will need to be on the lookout for constant threats and potential challengers. Like Rod and Allen said, defeat to Johnson tonight means that this rivalry with ‘The Legend’ will be far from over.”Rod Sterling: “That’s a great point, Jean-Luc. We already know that Big Bryan Baxter has secured himself a shot at the North American Championship at some point in the future after retrieving that case in the Secular Spooktacular earlier on tonight. Lizzie has that to put her mind on, as well as the F1 Climaxxx, but tonight her attention has to be squarely focused on the dangerous competitor in front of her.”As Lizzie gets into the ring, she sees that Johnson is currently staring daggers at her, but a calming hand on the shoulder from Darwin keeps ‘The Legend’ from acting on his disdain towards Lizzie. Lizzie climbs up onto the second rope in the corner and holds the title up into the air with one hand and waves out to the fans with the other. The championship belt is collected by referee Richard Davis, who then performs his final checks on both competitors and then calls for the bell once Logan Darwin has taken up a spot at ringside.  Both competitors approach the middle of the ring and the determined Johnson attempts to initiate a grapple with Rose, but Lizzie easily slides through his legs and gets back up to her feet behind him. Johnson turns around and Rose catches him with a quick arm drag that sends him into the corner once he is back up. Lizzie charges in at Johnson and leaps into the air but Johnson catches her at the knees and places her on the top rope. A boot to the mouth from Lizzie sends Johnson back, and Lizzie then takes flight… but Johnson catches her! Rose wriggles whilst caught in Johnson’s grasp and he throws her up and attempts to lift her onto his shoulders, but Lizzie shifts the momentum and takes Johnson over with another Arm Drag! With a bit more urgency, Johnson gets up and rushes Lizzie, looking for a Clothesline, but she ducks it and grabs onto Johnson’s arm and grapevines his other… CRUCIFIX BOMB!! Johnson gets planted on the back of his head and Lizzie holds Johnny in position with his shoulders down on the mat! Allen Price: “Wow! Great move by Lizzie Rose! She’s got him pinned!”ONE… TWO… NO!! Anzu Kurosawa: “Johnson kicks out, and I think we can see already in this match, just how far Lizzie Rose has come in terms of her wrestling ability. It was no fluke when she beat Gabrielle at Back in Business, and when she won the North American Championship after both her and Johnson put out a classic main event.”Holding his neck as he gets up to his knees from the attempt, Johnson catches an attempted kick from Lizzie by trapping her foot by his side and stands up whilst holding Lizzie at bay. Johnson smirks as Lizzie tries to swipe at him with both hands but cannot reach him. Johnson piefaces Rose whilst still holding her in place, and he then takes her other ankle and takes Lizzie down. Johnson leans back and this catapults Lizzie towards the corner, but she impressively lands on the top rope! Johnson fails to realise this and he gets up and turns around as Lizzie leaps back, jumps over Johnson and catches him around the waist as she goes over him into a Sunset Flip! Again, Johnson’s shoulders are on the mat! ONE… TWO… THR-NO!! Jean-Luc Watkins: “Another near fall for Lizzie Rose off the Bass Boom; she’s clearly looking to get that first fall early. Johnson really needs to step up his game if he’s going to stop her from being able to get the early advantage.”Allen Price: “Lizzie does need to get two falls over Johnson if she wants to walk out of this match as the winner, remember!”Allen Price, everyone. Lizzie rolls back and up to her feet after the near fall and Johnson does the same. Johnny charges towards Rose and this time there is nowhere for Rose to go as Johnson meets her with a knee straight to the midsection. Rose hunches over after getting winded it would appear, and Johnsom grabs her by the waist and takes her over with a Gutwrench Suplex! Logan Darwin approves of Johnson getting a footing in the match by clapping his hands at his son’s strength. Johnson stalks Rose from behind as she gets up - as she always does - and he follows up his Suplex with a Pendulum Backbreaker! Rose’s body is left bent backwards over her opponent’s knee and Johnson pushes down on Lizzie’s chest and thigh to bend her back even further in a way that it shouldn’t. The referee gets down to check on Rose, but she shakes her head vehemently, but she’s very quickly out of the pseudo-submission as Johnson changes grips to grab her by the wrist and he pulls her in for a Short Arm Clothesline that turns Lizzie Rose inside out! Lizzie landed on her front and this leaves her lower back open for Johnson to land on her with a Senton right across her back! ‘The Legend’ gets up and cockily grins out to the fans who boo him. Rod Sterling: “Johnny Johnson will not be a popular man here against Lizzie Rose. As we saw in the previous match, we’re in Devin Golden country, and with Rose being a protege of sorts for ‘The Rotten Gold’, they’re going to be just as behind her as they would for their own homie.”Jean-Luc Watkins: “Fan support doesn’t win you matches, Rod. All of these homosapiens here might hate Johnson’s guts, but that itself is not enough to bring Lizzie Rose victory.”Johnson opts not to go for the cover on Lizzie and instead picks her up from the mat so he can focus instead on working her over some more. With a handful of Lizzie’s hair, Johnson holds her up straight and mockingly slaps her on the cheek a couple of times. Lizzie screws her face up and then stomps on Johnson’s foot, causing him to release her hair. Lizzie connects with a couple of forearm strikes, back on the front foot now. The strikes put Johnson back a couple of steps and Lizzie turns on her heel and runs the ropes and flies at Johnson with a Shoulder Block, but Johnson is unmoved. It becomes evident to Rose that she is going to need to get some more velocity before she can take Johnson from his feet. Johnson dares her to go again, and Lizzie charges the ropes again and connects with another shoulder to Johnson and this one knocks him back a couple more steps. Feeling the roar of the crowd willing her on behind her, Rose looks for a third shoulder block and this one sends Johnson back into the ropes and Rose steps forward to catch him off of the ropes and she has him up for A SCOOP SLAM - BUT JOHNSON SHIFTS HIS WEIGHT AND FALLS DOWN ON TOP OF ROSE INTO A PIN - AND LOGAN DARWIN HOLDS LIZZIE’S LEGS DOWN UNBEKNOWNST TO THE REFEREE!!! ONE… TWO… THREE!!! {FIRST FALL}Johnny Johnson wins the first fall via pin fall at 5:26 Kurt Harrington: “The winner of the first fall via pin fall… JOHNNY JOHNSON!”The crowd are not happy and Lizzie attempts to protest once ‘The Legend’ has got up from on top of her, but her case falls on deaf ears from the referee. Allen Price: “Again! It was because of Logan Darwin that Johnny Johnson first defeated Lizzie Rose for the North American Championship and again, he’s the difference maker in this first fall here at Lights Out.”Rod Sterling: “We saw how quickly Lizzie Rose started this match off, and I think losing a fall this early like that will do nothing but halt her overall rhythm. You can see that the North American Champion is thrown right now by what went down.”As Rose attempts to continue her protestations with the referee, Johnson takes the chance to clatter into her to knock her down to the floor under the bottom rope. The fans aren’t kind towards Johnson, who now has the chance to capitalise on Rose in the ringside area. Johnson grabs Rose by the hair once again and throws her over the Fallout announce table! Lizzie’s body knocks Allen Price from his chair and Jean-Luc stands up, trying to stifle a laugh. The camera focuses on Rose, who attempts to untangle herself from the mess of wires after being launched over the table. She gets to her feet and walks over towards Johnson… AND GETS SMACKED IN THE FACE WITH A STEEL CHAIR BY JOHNNY JOHNSON!!! Rose is knocked flat and everyone looks stunned as Johnson throws the chair down to the floor, and the referee immediately calls for a disqualification! {SECOND FALL}Lizzie Rose wins the second fall via disqualification at 7:13 Kurt Harrington: “The winner of the second fall via disqualification… LIZZIE ROSE!”Lizzie Rose is barely with it as Johnson throws the chair on the floor and Darwin applauds his son’s actions. Johnson picks Rose from up off the floor by the announce table and then rolls her back into the ring, with ‘The Legend’ sliding in after her. Anzu Kurosawa: “I think that may have been a deliberate tactic from Johnny Johnson and Logan Darwin; once he was ahead through their underhanded methods, they would throw the second fall, and Johnson would be on top going into the final, deciding fall of the match.”Jean-Luc Watkins: “You do have to commend them; it is truly excellent strategy from the two of them, and now Johnson gets on top of Lizzie for the cover - possibly to win the match!”ONE… TWO… THREE-NO!! There is a raucous reception inside the Caesars Superdome for Rose just getting her shoulder up in time after the pin attempt, and Johnson rises to his knees with his head in his hands. Immediately, Johnson points the finger at referee Richard Davis, forcing the official into the corner through intimidation. Johnson obscures the referee’s view as Lizzie scrambles towards the ropes and gets on her knees by the top rope… and Logan Darwin takes the opportunity to cheap shot Lizzie whilst the referee’s view is obstructed. Darwin turns away from suspicion as he shakes his hand out, and Johnson - knowing what transpired - brushes past the official and then drapes his knee over the back of Lizzie’s head and uses the middle top to squeeze some of the air out of her and cut off her circulation. Davis comes across and counts Johnson up to five, but ‘The Legend’ smartly releases at four. After putting his hands up in the air to protest his innocence, Johnson then boots Lizzie in the side of the head to knock her back down. He grabs her by the wrist and ankle to pull her away from the ropes before going for another pin attempt; ONE… TWO… NO!! To Johnson’s anger, Rose kicks out again, and ‘The Legend’ is still angry with the referee for his treatment in the match thus far, although he has been flagrantly cheating throughout along with Darwin on the outside. Allen Price: “What’s Johnson blaming the referee for? He got himself purposely disqualified a couple of minutes ago to sacrifice a fall! In this kind of environment, you want the referee on your side, if anything!”Anzu Kurosawa: “Richard Davis might be rubbing Johnson up the wrong way with his dutiful officiating, but that is not stopping ‘The Legend’ from completely having his way with Lizzie Rose at the moment. He’s got her up now and those arms trapped and that allows him to deliver those hard Headbutts.” Rose is once again helpless to Johnson’s offence as he repeatedly rams his head into hers in the middle of the ring, with Lizzie’s legs and body becoming more and more limp with every blow that connects. Johnson releases Lizzie’s arms, and she drops down onto one knee and Johnson runs his thumb across his throat to signal that the end is nigh for the North American Champion. Johnson gets behind Rose and applies a Cobra Clutch, and he lifts Rose up into the air, looking for the SECOND GREATEST FINISHER - BUT ROSE ROLLS THROUGH! Using the momentum against the larger opponent, Lizzie evades the finishing move, and Johnson is immediately back to his feet to charge in at Rose, but ROSE JUMPS INTO THE AIR AND BRINGS HER FEET DOWN ON JOHNSON’S CHEST WITH A GOOMBA STOMP!! The fans cheer loudly as Rose hits one of her own finishes, but it is clear that it was just a desperation ploy by the North American Champion and given she is down on her back on the mat next to Johnson, she is unable to capitalise on the move and go for a pin of her own. Richard Davis resolves to initiate a count on both competitors, with Johnson down holding the back of his head. Johnson is the first to get up at five, despite taking Lizzie’s move, and he approaches Lizzie who is up to a knee. Johnson clubs Rose on the back and then pulls her up and attempts an Irish Whip to send Lizzie across the ring, and she comes back with a Brooklyn Flash! The Slingblade takes Johnson down and Lizzie gets back up, very fired up… and she follows up the Brooklyn Flash by CALLING MR. VAIN!! The kick to the head knocks Johnson down onto his back and Rose falls on top of him, just barely able to pull a leg up… ONE… TWO… THR-NO!!! Rod Sterling: “This time it is Johnny Johnson showing his resilience, but you have to wonder whether the potency of Lizzie’s moves have been dampened by that chair shot earlier on.”Anzu Kurosawa: “If there’s one thing that we have learned about Lizzie Rose is that she is as hard as nails, Rod. That’s what made her the first female North American Champion and got her victory over Mike Parr. Rose, heading up to the high risk district, now.”With the crowd firmly behind Lizzie Rose, she slaps the top turnbuckle as she climbs up - presumably for the Roseacanrana. As Lizzie steadies herself, she finds herself unable to follow up on Johnson, as ‘The Legend’ has grabbed the official by the collar on the mat and he is using Richard Davis as a human shield! This has the double effect of allowing Logan Darwin, unseen by the referee, to SHOVE ROSE FROM THE TOP ROPE!!! Lizzie lands in a heap on the mat and Darwin drops down from the apron with a smirk on his face and his arms outstretched, soaking in the boos from the crowd. Allen Price: “Logan Darwin, again! How much more of this can they possibly hope to get away with?”As Allen Price’s question lingers and the fans show their disdain towards Legends Evolved, the camera quickly cuts to backstage and the shot of a closed door. Rod Sterling: “What’s going on here?”{‘Invasion’ || Jim Johnston}[MEDIA=youtube]wPcyW3eKL20[/MEDIA] The door swings open to reveal an empty locker room, until the camera pans down slightly. Jean-Luc Watkins: “You’ve got to be kidding me.”Rod Sterling: “IT’S JOE BURR! JOE BURR IS BACK!”The fans go wild in the arena as Joe Burr walks through the backstage area, flanked by security personnel. He looks in much better shape than the last time he was shown at Back in Business, but the most notable thing about him is the band around his neck. The fans immediately break into loud ‘JOE’S GONNA KILL YOU!’ chants aimed at Logan Darwin who looks extremely confused. In the ring, Johnson watches in anger and he demands Darwin go and deal with this unforeseen problem that they have been presented with as Burr appears on the stage and then starts walking down to the ring. Darwin stomps towards Burr and demands to know his reasoning for being out there BUT BURR KICKS LOGAN DARWIN BETWEEN THE LEGS!! Allen Price: “Yeah! Take that, Darwin! Joe Burr is BACK at Lights Out and he’s here to even out those odds for his friend Lizzie Rose!”As Darwin keels down on the ramp, Burr continues and he and Johnson have an exchange of words through the ropes, with the ringside microphones picking up some strange feedback every time that Burr talks. Johnson demands that Burr leaves, but Burr shakes his head… and the distraction allows Johnson to get rolled up into a SCHOOLGIRL PIN BY LIZZIE ROSE!!! ONE… TWO… THREE-NO!!! Johnson just about kicks out! It was a clear shave from Johnson, who gets to his feet and then swings wildly towards Rose, who ducks him and then grabs him around the head and runs him forwards towards the turnbuckle… ROSE DROPS JOHNSON WITH SLICED LIZ! Rose sits on top of ‘The Legend’ and lifts his leg up, allowing the referee to count! ONE… TWO… THREE!!! {RESULT}Lizzie Rose wins the third fall via pin fall at 14:04;
Winner: Lizzie Rose at 14:04 Kurt Harrington: “The winner of the third and final fall, and the match at two falls to one… LIZZIE ROSE!!”The fans cheer loudly as Lizzie Rose stands up from on top of Johnson and has her arm raised by Richard Davis. Joe Burr claps his hands and climbs up the steps into the ring where he and Lizzie hug before she is handed her title and she climbs onto the second rope and raises the North American Championship to a large ovation for the crowd. Anzu Kurosawa: “After everything that has happened in the last two months, Lizzie Rose has finally put an end to this rivalry with Johnny Johnson, proving once and for all why she is the reigning and deserving FWA North American Champion. Lizzie Rose takes it two falls to one.”Jean-Luc Watkins: “It was an effective piece of planning on behalf of Legends Evolved, but I don’t think that anyone could account for the sudden appearance of Joe Burr. I certainly had no idea that he was going to be coming back and I assure you, were I to have my way, he wouldn’t have.”Allen Price: “Joe Burr has as much of a right to be here as anyone else does, Jean-Luc! The two young competitors, close friends and both from New York City, work together to overcome the scheming father and son duo tonight here in New Orleans. Marvellous.”Rod Sterling: “Like Jean-Luc, we had no idea that Joe Burr would be returning here tonight at Lights Out, but it looks like we might be able to get some answers from ‘The Giant Killer’ himself because Katie Baxter is in the ring with Joe Burr and the North American Champion, Lizzie Rose.”In the ring, Katie Baxter enters and stands next to Joe Burr, who has Lizzie Rose next to him, with both New Yorkers looking very pleased, although Joe seems to be in some discomfort until he adjusts the band around his neck. Katie Baxter: “Lizzie Rose and Joe Burr here. Lizzie, first of all, congratulations on your victory tonight against Johnny Johnson, I bet you feel great going into the F1 Climaxxx, huh?”Lizzie nods her head with a big grin on her face and the crowd cheers. Next, Baxter turns to the returning Burr. Katie Baxter: “And Joe - I don’t think anyone expected to see you here tonight! What made you come back tonight here at Lights Out? I take it that you’re fully recovered?”Burr takes a moment to clear his throat which causes him great pain, but he brushes it off. When he does speak though, his voice is accompanied by a robotic drone-like voice, coming from the band around his neck. Joe Burr: “Katie, at Back in Business, Saint Sulley shattered my larynx. It is going to be a long time before I am able to talk without this speaking aid that I’m wearing around my neck. I don’t know where Sulley is right now, but whenever he comes back, I want him to know that I’m going to be waiting for him!”More cheers from the crowd and after getting passionate, Joe rubs his throat. Lizzie puts a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Joe Burr: “You see, Saint Sulley is nothing but a bully, Katie. Just like the man that Lizzie Rose defeated tonight, Johnny Johnson. Johnny thought that he and his daddy would be able to push Lizzie around and screw her tonight - but I don’t like bullies and I wasn’t going to sit idly by and let my friend get pushed around by just another couple of bullies!”Burr nods his head and then looks back at Lizzie and then takes the microphone and turns towards the back. Joe Burr: “There are people who might be in the F1 Climaxxx that think they can bully Lizzie Rose around too. That’s people like Gabrielle, Danny Toner, Knox, Parr, Michelle, West… it doesn’t matter who you think you are because I promise you now that you’re not going to push Lizzie Rose around.”More cheers from the crowd, and Joe turn turns to the camera. Joe Burr: “Lizzie Rose is going to win that tournament and I’m going to make damn sure of it!”Burr slams the microphone down and Lizzie’s music plays once again and this time ‘The Giant Killer’ raises his friend’s arm into the air. Rod Sterling: “Strong words from Joe Burr ahead of the Climaxxx… but tonight there’s just one more match to go and it is the big one. Alyster Black challenges Danny Toner for the FWA World Championship, right after this.”{'Sonne' || Rammstein}[MEDIA=youtube]YtEWoavDlcM[/MEDIA] There's a pop in New Orleans as Rammstein play in the arena, partially because of the man about to appear and partially because of general anticipation for the upcoming main event. The masked man appears on the stage - two belts on his person, one from this country and one from another - to more cheering, and he surveys the arena before beginning his walk to the ring. Jean-Luc Watkins: "It's time, wrestling fans, for your main event! And here comes the challenger, Black Jesus himself, who is enjoying some support here from this New Orleans crowd…"Allen Price: "Most likely down to the recent commendation that Black received going into this match from Devin Golden, who is - of course - one of Louisiana's own."Rod Sterling: "But, as we saw last month in Arlington, crowd support doesn't necessarily lead to success in a match. Alyster Black was so close to accomplishing his long-time goal at the Anniversary Show, and he'll be hoping to go one better here in New Orleans."Anzu Kurosawa: "Absolutely, Rod. It seemed as though Alyster Black was closing in on a pinfall over Devin Golden in that triple threat match, only for our current champion to clock him with the championship belt and steal his victory."Jean-Luc Watkins: "'Steal'?! Come on, Anzu! It was a triple threat match, and Toner did nothing outside of the remit of that match format. If it rains, you get wet!"Black is in the ring, where he loosens up in the corner and hands his championship belts out to the timekeeper's area. Then, he turns to face the stage, and waits… And he is kept waiting… 'ALY BLACK AINT NOTHIN' TA FUCK WITH'The crowd fills the silence, a chant starting up and quickly building in volume as Alyster Black stands alone in the ring. 'ALY BLACK AINT NOTHIN' TA FUCK WITH'The masked man nods his head and steels himself, his eyes transfixed on the stage. 'ALY BLACK AINT NOTHIN' TA FUCK WITH'And then… {'Greenback Boogie' || Ima Robot}[MEDIA=youtube]zXk7xWLe7B0[/MEDIA] The music instantly breaks up the chant, and the audience quickly descends into a chorus of boos as Danny Toner walks out onto the stage. He has a championship belt on either of his shoulders and a focused countenance on his face. He pauses on the stage surveying the hostile crowd before finally locking eyes with his challenger. There's a brief stand-off, the ramp in-between them, before the champion begins his descent towards the ring. Jean-Luc Watkins: "Here he comes: the Undisputed FWA Champion of the World, and a man who has gone from strength to strength this year."Rod Sterling: "Indeed: after winning the Carnal Contendership and then the main event of Back in Business, Toner triumphed in that aforementioned triple threat match at the Anniversary Show. Our last three pay-per-views have gone off the air with Danny Toner standing tall in the middle of the ring. An impressive 2022, regardless of what you think of his choice of friends…"Jean-Luc Watkins: "Is that aimed at me, Sterling?! You've been snippy all night, old man. Stick to hip hop references and leave the angst at home."Allen Price: "Now now, boys. This is a time to be focussing on the action in the ring, regardless of what's gone on in the build."Anzu Kurosawa: "Difficult to forget the build when Danny Toner has spent so much of it threatening to rip Alyster Black's mask off here tonight. That would be a massive show of disrespect, but I'd expect nothing less from these two."Rod Sterling: "And we should expect nothing less than another incredible match from this rivalry, which has sprawled over the past years. The challenger currently holds a 4-2 record over the champion, including tag matches and multi-mans, and he'll be hoping to extend that record tonight."Jean-Luc Watkins: "He can hope all he wants, Sterling! What's that record when the big prize is on the line?"Meanwhile, Danny Toner climbs into the ring. Alyster Black doesn't vacate it, instead waiting patiently in his corner and continuing to loosen up as Toner climbs up onto the second rope and lifts both of his championship belts over his head. The audience rains down boos upon him. It doesn't phase him, and eventually he hops down from the ropes to engage in the customary stand off with his challenger. When their eyes meet across the ring it's electric. 'Greenback Boogie' fades out, and now the only soundtrack is the quickly mounting anticipation of the Louisiana audience. The chant starts up again… 'ALY BLACK AINT NOTHIN' TA FUCK WITH'The stand-off lingers, until finally Aly drags his eyes off'f Toner's and onto the FWA World Championship on his shoulder, which Danny promptly lifts into the air. 'ALY BLACK AINT NOTHIN' TA FUCK WITH'Black’s eyes follow the gold, until eventually the referee comes inbetween them, sending them back to their respective corners. They do so, Toner talking a little trash as he retreats. Black says nothing, just nodding at his opponent’s words and taking up his spot in his corner. Kurt Harrington: "Ladies and gentleman, it is not time for your Lights Out main event! The following contest is scheduled for one-fall…"’ONE-FALL!’Kurt Harrington: "… with a sixty minute time limit, and is for the FWA World Championship! Introducing first, the challenger… from Melbourne, Australia and currently residing in San Dimas, California… he is the FWA X Champion… ‘Black Jesus’... ALYSTEEEEEEER… BLAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!!!"'ALY BLACK AINT NOTHIN' TA FUCK WITH''ALY BLACK AINT NOTHIN' TA FUCK WITH''ALY BLACK AINT NOTHIN' TA FUCK WITH'The crowd go crazy for the announcement of the challenger’s name, but Black does his best not to let it register. Toner allows himself a little chortle. Kurt Harrington: "And his opponent… representing Executive Excellence... from New York City, New York… he is the undisputed, reigning, and defending FWA Champion of the WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORLD…."Harrington lets loose on the syllable, perhaps auditioning for a position as a South American sports commentator… Kurt Harrington: "DAAAAAAAAANNYYYYY… TOOOOOOOOOOOONER!!"Toner finally hands his championship belts to the official, who hands one out to the time-keeper before raising the other high into the air, allowing the New Orleans audience to see what tonight is all about. But, of course, it’s about much more than that… There’s nothing left to do but call for the bell.  As soon as the match starts, Alyster Black explodes out of his corner and attempts to take Danny Toner’s HEAD OFF with his One Shot Kill lariat… but the champion ducks beneath it and goes straight into a rear waistlock. Toner attempts to wrench Black up and over with a German suplex, but the masked man anchors his weight down to the mat and then tries to pull his hands away from around his waist. Toner relinquishes and drives a forearm into his opponent’s lower back, and then starts ripping at Alyster’s mask! Rod Sterling: "Here we go! Danny Toner is trying to unmask Alyster already, and we’re only just getting started!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "No time like the present, Sterling!"Black fires a back elbow into the side of Danny Toner’s head to cause a little separation, and then fires off with a series of forearms to back Toner up into the ropes. He tries to whip him into the opposite corner, but the champion reverses and sends Alyster black into the turnbuckles instead, before following up with a cornered clothesline. Toner mounts the second turnbuckle and begins to unload with right hands, the crowd refusing to count along but Danny shouting out the numbers anyway until he reaches ten. He then hops down and hits a hard Irish whip into the opposite turnbuckles, and the impact of it causes the challenger to stumble back into the middle of the ring… and the champion runs through him with a spear!! Toner hooks the leg… ONE… NO! Rod Sterling: "Just a one count!"Anzu Kurosawa: "After an extremely impactful spear! I thought he’d cut Alyster Black in half, but Black kicks out with authority at one!"Toner has a momentary surprised look on his face, but then quickly places Alyster in a reverse chin lock. Black fights up to his vertical base before firing off with some elbows into the gut, before backing Toner up into the ropes and throwing him off him into the opposite set. Black winds up for his One Shot Kill again, but Toner ducks beneath it to evade once more, and then hits the turning Alyster with a dropkick! Black Jesus stumbles back into the ropes and Toner charges at him, looking for a clothesline of his own. The challenger ducks it and launches Danny over the top rope with a big back body drop, causing the champion to land in a heap on the outside! Toner uses the barricade to help himself to his feet, shaking off the cobwebs… and he doesn’t see Alyster Black charging towards him… Rod Sterling: "FOSBURY FLOP! Alyster Black takes to the air and crashes down atop Danny Toner on the outside!"Anzu Kurosawa: "And just listen to this crowd! Firmly on the side of Alyster Black…"Black gets up to his feet and sees Toner crawling away from him, proceeding to follow him with stomps to the back. He then hoists Danny Toner to his feet and hits a trio of knife edge chops, backing him up into the barricade… before an Irish whip into the ring apron! And then a second into the barricade!! And finally a third Irish whip into the steel ring steps! Toner hits them shoulder first before slumping back to the mat, Black surveying his handiwork and weighing up his next move. Jean-Luc Watkins: "Alyster Black is in control of this one here in the early stretches, but he’s got to be conscious of the referee’s count. He’s already at six, and the championship belt can’t change hands via a countout. Important that Black Jesus doesn’t let his emotions and his obvious distaste for the world champion get the better of him."Almost as if he’s listening to the commentary, Black proceeds to lift Toner up and throw him under the bottom rope. He neglects going for a cover, instead deciding to hoist Danny up and throw him across the ring with a Saito suplex! Alyster with the cover… ONE… TWO… NO! Toner with the shoulder up! Black grabs his arm and looks to be trying to wrench it into some sort of arm bar. Toner senses the peril and begins to scramble towards the ropes, hooking onto the bottom one with his free arm. The official insists on a break, which Black finally gives at four, pounding on the back of Toner’s head with straight rights until he finally rolls away from him. Alyster is up first and Toner uses the ropes to start getting up, Black helping him the rest of the way and then throwing him into the corner, working away at the body again with lefts and rights before driving his shoulder into his gut repeatedly. Alyster then heaves Danny up into a seated position on the top rope, climbing up after him and nailing him with a vicious headbutt! Toner teeters, and looks like he may fall off and back onto the outside, but Alyster holds him steady and then applies a front face lock… Rod Sterling: "Alyster Black is thinking about a top rope superplex here, but Danny Toner again starts fighting out. He’s nailing the masked man with right hands to the side, eventually succeeding to break out of the front facelock…"Allen Price: "And then he fights out with a headbutt of his own! Returning the favour, fighting fire with fire, and other such platitudes!"Anzu Kurosawa: "The challenger loses his perch on the top rope, falling back into the ring as Danny Toner steps up onto the top rope himself… he comes off, looking for that tried and tested double axe handle… ducked underneath by Alyster…"Rod Sterling: "ONE SHOT KILL!!!! Alyster Black takes Danny Toner’s head off!! We could have a new champion!!!!"Allen Price: "He hooks the leg…"ONE… NO!!!! Rod Sterling: "DANNY TONER KICKS OUT AT ONE!!!!"Anzu Kurosawa: “UNBELIEVABLE!!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "Believe it, Anzu! Such resilience! That’s why he’s at the top of the table! That’s why he’s the champion of the world!"The move has taken its toll, though, with Danny Toner unable to do pretty much anything immediately after kicking out of the move. Alyster Black goes back to work, hoisting Danny up and taking him by the wrist. He ripcords, looking to take his head off with a second One Shot Kill… but Danny ducks beneath it and goes behind before nailing a Regal-plex! Rod Sterling: "Danny Toner fires back with the suplex, but I think that was little more than a desperation move… Toner can’t follow up!"The champion rolls underneath the bottom rope to try and recover on the outside after the vicious One Shot Kill. He’s clutching his neck, eventually managing to start the grim task of re-ascending to his feet. Black does the same on the outside, and slides out of the ring to try and gather Danny up… but the champion rakes his eyes! The official doesn’t see it as he’s climbing out of the ring himself at the time, and Toner seizes the opportunity to see about a shift in momentum, taking Aly over with a double leg takedown before firing him with a catapult into the steel ring post!! The challenger hits it head first and goes down clutching his face, and Danny - moving slowly even though we’re only just over seven minutes into the match - wanders over towards him… and then starts pulling at the mask again!! Anzu Kurosawa: "Danny Toner is going for the mask again! Such disrespect!!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "Oh, come on! Black’s not a luchadore! If anything, wearing the mask in the first place is cultural appropriation! Such disrespect!!"Danny seems to be trying to put his fingers into the eyeholes of Danny’s mask and rip at the material, but Alyster - still grounded and face down - crawls backwards through Danny’s legs before trying to roll away from Toner to sort his mask out… and Toner runs through him with a punt kick to the side! Alyster rolls away, but Toner doesn’t give him any opportunity to recover. He throws him under the bottom rope and hops up onto the apron, proceeding to climb as quickly as he can to the top turnbuckle… and coming off with a double axe handle!! This time he nails it, causing Black to drop to the mat once again. Toner grabs a leg and turns Alyster Black over with a single-leg Boston crab… Rod Sterling: "And now the submission move from the champion, with Alyster Black sundered in the middle of the ring…but we know all about the fight of Black Jesus, and he begins to crawl towards that bottom rope…"Anzu Kurosawa: "He hooks onto that rope, gaining its sanctuary, but just like Alyster Black earlier in the match, Danny Toner is reticent to let go of the hold until the official reaches four…"Allen Price: "And then it’s a stomp to the back of the head from the champion on the challenger!! Far from a clean break from Danny Toner!"Toner does then back away from Alyster, waiting in the corner for his challenger to drag himself up to his feet. Danny comes towards him, looking for a superkick… but Alyster catches his foot, and then he drags Toner in for a leg-capture suplex!! Toner lands at an awkward angle, and Alyster is quick to hook the far leg… ONE… TWO… NO! Toner kicks out again! Aly doesn’t let his frustration show, instead hoisting Toner up and backing him into the ropes with some Mongolian chops. Black Irish whips Toner into the opposite set, Aly loading up for another lariat, but Danny hooks his arms onto the top rope to check his momentum. Black charges at him, but Toner takes him out with a low dropkick to the knees! Toner climbs out of the ring and reaches under the bottom rope, grabbing Alyster by the mask again and dragging him from the ring with the eyeholes… Rod Sterling: "Danny Toner is wrenching away at that mask again, just like he has all match, just like he promised he would during the build-up to this main event…"Jean-Luc Watkins: "Danny Toner is a man of his word, Sterling!"Alyster Black lands on his knees on the outside, with Toner still ripping away at the mask… Black reaches up and rakes Toner in the eyes, returning the favour from earlier in the match and causing some separation! Toner stumbles away, and Black approaches him with a pair of right hands, backing him up towards the barricade before charging at him… only for Toner to catch him with a flapjack! Alyster is dropped neck-first on the barricade, and does his best to turn and face Toner, but the champion is already coming at him and nails him with a boot to the face, sending Alyster over the barricade! The masked man lands at the feet of those on the front row, and Danny rolls in and out of the ring to break up the referee’s count. He stands on the ring apron, looking at Alyster Black, who is fighting up to his feet on the other side of the barricade. Rod Sterling: "Toner is sizing Alyster Black up here, but that’s quite the leap from the apron to the barricade… what’s he got in mind?!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "Toner takes to the air, leaps over the barricade… AND NAILS HIM WITH A DOUBLE AXE HANDLE!! Into the crowd!!"Anzu Kurosawa: "And Danny Toner continues the onslaught, following up with right hand after right hand on Alyster Black! This one is breaking down!!"Toner flings Black back over the barricade, following him over and nailing another half dozen stomps, following Black round towards the announce table. He grabs Alyster by the head again… Rod Sterling: "Toner has his fingers in Alyster’s eye holes again! He’s tearing away! HE’S GOT IT! Danny Toner has ripped a good chunk of Alyster Black’s mask right off his head!!"Anzu Kurosawa: "Alyster is missing that upper left quadrant of his mask! Wow… he has blue eyes!"Allen Price: "Danny Toner isn’t done there, he takes Black by the scruff of the neck and rams his exposed head against the side of one of our monitors!! Here comes the blood!!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "BUSTED WIDE OPEN!!"Toner throws Alyster Black back into the ring beneath the bottom rope before following him in and hooking the far leg… ONE… TWO.. NO! Alyster rolls away, shielding his face and checking the full damage to his mask, but Danny is on him almost immediately, dragging him to his feet and alternating between forearm strikes and straight right hands, mostly aimed directly at the exposed flesh and open wound of Alyster Black. The challenger throws up a hasty guard, so Toner changes tact and starts hitting knee strikes to the abdomen, again backing Black up into the corner. Knife edge chops follow, and then Toner forces Alyster up into a seated position on the top rope. Danny follows him up, hitting a few more straight rides to the wound before placing Black into a front facelock… Rod Sterling: "Danny Toner steps right up the tippy-top, and drags Alyster up with him… top rope superplex!! What impact!!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "Toner isn’t going for the cover… he senses the end is near, and he just needs one more killer blow to see off this pretender!"Anzu Kurosawa: "The champion is stalking his challenger from the corner, and that usually only means one thing… Black is up to his knees, and here comes Danny, going for his patented Equaliser…"Rod Sterling: "BUT ALYSTER BLACK FIRES BACK UP TO HIS FEET! ROARING ELBOW!!!!! He catches Danny Toner flush in the face, and the champion is staggered!"Alyster Black follows up with a boot to the midsection before hoisting Danny up onto his shoulders, and then folds him up with a Death Valley driver!! Alyster is instantly down into the cover… ONE… TWO… T – NO!! Toner thrusts the shoulder up, and Alyster Black looks to push his advantage. He hoists Danny Toner up whilst in a front facelock. The challenger takes a deep breath… Rod Sterling: "SATAN’S SPIKE!!! Danny Toner lands right on the top of his head!! That’s IT!"Allen Price: "Black hooks the far leg…"ONE… TWO… …. …. …. … Anzu Kurosawa: "FOOT ON THE ROPES!!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "What ring awareness!! That’s why he’s the champion!!!!"Black is livid, his breathing haggard and laboured, but eventually he drags Toner back up to his feet and applies another front facelock… Rod Sterling: "Alyster Black maybe looking for a second Satan’s Spike?! He drags Danny Toner into the middle of the ring, not wanting to run the risk of the ropes saving the champion again…"Anzu Kurosawa: "But Danny Toner is dead weight, and he slumps to his knees."Jean-Luc Watkins: "Effective counter!"Alyster Black wrenches Toner up to his feet, but with a surge of power and a hint of desperation Danny takes him up and over with a Northern Lights suplex… ONE… TWO… TH – NO! Anzu Kurosawa: "Shoulder up! Danny Toner almost flips the match on its head with that reversal, and both men are slow to get to their feet… this match is taking its toll on both of these competitors!"Allen Price: "Just look at all the blood covering Alyster Black’s face! He may have lost part of his mask, but a crimson one is taking its place…"Anzu Kurosawa: "It’s so beautiful!"Both men are to their feet at roughly the same time, and turn to face each other in the centre of the ring… Headbutt from Alyster Black!! Toner stumbles, keeps his feet… and fires back with a headbutt of his own!! And then Black returns fire!! A second headbutt from Toner!!! The two men begin to trade VICIOUS headbutts in the centre of the ring, one after the other, beyond count, well over a dozen each, the audience in rapture as the melee of violence takes place before them… until Alyster stumbles back into the ropes, bounces off them, and hits a HUUUUUUGE headbutt that sends Toner reeling. Black follows up with forearm strikes, open-hand slaps, right hands, a torrent of offense, a virtual assault, backing Toner up in the corner. Stomps to the gut follow, and then hard forearm strikes, one after the other, more headbutts! Danny takes a seated position, and Alyster proceeds to wipe the soul of his boot against Toner’s face!! Anzu Kurosawa: "We got ourselves a violence party!!!!"Rod Sterling: "Alyster Black throws himself off the opposite set of ropes, looking to hit that climactic boot to the seated Toner… but Danny pulls himself out of the ring beneath the bottom rope!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "There’s that ring awareness on display again from our champion!! He takes a breather on the outside as Alyster Black checks his momentum in the ring."Allen Price: "But only for a moment! Black hits the ropes again… going for another Fosbury Flop…"Jean-Luc Watkins: "BUT DANNY TONER CATCHES HIM!! SIT-OUT POWERBOMB!!"Anzu Kurosaw: I… what did I just see?!?!"[/b][/color] The crowd erupts with a roar for the move, and Danny Toner is slow to get up to his feet, struggling to really take advantage of the devastating offense. Eventually, he picks Black up and throws him back into the ring, crawls towards him, and hooks the leg… ONE… TWO… TH – NO! Anzu Kurosawa: "Kickout from Alyster Black at two point nine, but you have to think the time it took for Danny Toner to deposit him back into the ring allowed him enough time to recover."Toner gets up, still breathing heavily, and grasps for Alyster's legs, perhaps looking for his sharpshooter. Black has other ideas, though, kicking out at Danny to turn him around. Toner is using the ropes to keep himself up, exhaustion clear, as Aly rises behind him. Black turns Toner around and spits a mouthful of blood into his face!! Danny is momentarily blinded and turns away from Aly, doing his utmost to wipe the blood from his eyes as quickly as he can. Black puts him in a rear waistlock and tries to wrench him up for a German suplex, but Toner blocks by placing a boot behind Alyster's calf, and then the champion reels off with elbow strikes to the side of the head, attempting to cause separation… but Alyster responds by unloading with a headbut to the back of the head!! He then bundles Toner forward into the ropes, and takes him backwards with what looks like an attempt at an O'Conner Roll… but Aly rolls all the way through and hits him with a deadlift German!! Bridging for the cover… ONE… TWO… T – NO!! Danny kicks out, but Alyster has wrist control, and drags Toner in close… Anzu Kurosawa: "Alyster going for One Shot Kill again… NO! Spinebuster from Toner!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "And he still has hold of the legs, Toner steps through, turns him over… The Clincher!!! Toner has it!!"Indeed, the champion has the hold in deep, and the referee is in close, asking Toner if he wants to give in, but Black shakes his head defiantly! Rod Sterling: "There's still some fight left in Alyster Black! He's crawling towards those ropes!"Anzu Kurosawa: "Closer and closer, inch by inch! Come on, Aly!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "Hey! How about some impartiality!!"Alyster is still crawling, the going arduous, any progress he is able to make incremental, until the point where - when reaching out with stretched fingertips - he is mere millimetres away… … and then Danny Toner walks forward with Black still in the hold, dragging him back into the centre of the ring! Anzu Kurosawa: "Oh, Jesus!! I don't like this!"Allen Price: "And neither does Alyster Black! Listen to that guttural roar of pain from the masked man!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "… and that may be Alyster's last act as a conscious man tonight! I think he's fading!"Rod Sterling: "Sure does look that way!! He's lost a lot of blood already! The canvas looks like a Jackson Pollock painting! But the scene is more reminiscent of Greek tragedy!"Alyster's arms are outstretched on the mat, face down, blood seeping from his wound and pooling next to his head. The referee comes in close to check if he's still with us… … … … Alyster clenches his fist!! The crowd comes ALIVE with the gesture, and then Aly forces his head off the mat, straightening his arms, and lets out another guttural roar. This time, though, it's not born out of pain, but rather determination, as he crawls once more across the ring… … and hooks onto the bottom rope!!! The crowd erupts, and the official tells Toner to release, the champion obviously waiting until four point nine nine until he finally does. Toner backs away from Black, who uses the ropes to slowly drag himself up. Toner is stalking him from behind, standing sidewards on, perhaps looking for a superkick again… Aly turns around and Danny comes towards him… but before they come together, Black crumbles in a heap on the mat. He forces himself up onto his knees, a bloody and exhausted mess. Toner stares down at his challenger. Alyster, defiant as ever, lifts up both arms to flip Danny the double-bird. The crowd cheers the gesture, but there is an air of foreboding within the stadium. Toner just nods. It's difficult to know what this means. And then, the Equaliser. The connection is ferocious, and Black is laid out on the mat, looking up at the lights. Toner hooks the leg. ONE… TWO… … … THREE! {RESULT}Winner: Danny Toner via pinfall at 24:12. Danny Toner rolls off'f Alyster Black but can't do much more than that. He lies on his back, just like his beaten opponent, staring up at the sky through the open roof of the arena. Kurt Harrington: "Here is your winner… and STILL the FWA World Heavyweight Champion… DANNY…. TOOOOOOOONER!"There's some booing, some applause, but there's still no movement in the ring. Both men are spent, the exertions of the match plain from their dilapidated state. Allen Price: "… wow! What a match! What a war!!"Jean-Luc Watkins: "And at the end of it, it's Danny Toner who emerges triumphantly with his championship still intact. Unbelievable scenes!"Rod Sterling: "I may have my opinions on the recent actions of Danny Toner, as I'm sure many in this arena and watching at home do too, but there's no denying that we just saw an incredible contest between two evenly matched opponents. Toner emerges with the win, but far from unscathed."Finally, Toner is getting to his feet, the official helping him do so before handing him his two championship belts. He takes one in each hand before starting down at Alyster Black, a bloody and beaten mess, before lifting his two championship belts high above his head. Jean-Luc Watkins: "This audience may hate it, but it remains undisputed: Danny, the Champion of the World…"Rod Sterling: "But… what's this?!"The booing breaks for a moment. It doesn't turn positive, but there's a rumble around the arena as another man walks out onto the stage. Allen Price: "I think you mean who's this, Rod. And the answer is Chris Peacock, the holder of the Golden Opportunity briefcase…"Indeed, Peacock has sauntered out onto the stage, his briefcase in his hand. Toner hasn't noticed yet, instead watching on as a team of medical staff and officials care for Alyster. Eventually, when the challenger has been rolled out of the ring and refused a stretcher, instead electing to struggle to the back under his own volition, he turns to see the man on the stage. Peacock smiles, his briefcase clutched in his left hand. Toner lifts his belts up once more, defiant as ever, but his face suggests a certain amount of apprehension regarding the circling sharks. With another smile, Peacock turns and exits through the curtain, leaving Danny Toner alone in the arena, standing in the middle of the ring, both championship belts clutched tightly against his chest.[/font][/center] |
|
.
Not sure if they fit Andersen Vega the character per se, but they're very funny in an isolated case. Okay, coming to the promo itself: